Published Sex Stories / incest-stories

Camping Trip Turns Interesting For Brother, Sister And Spouses, Ch 1

Jonathan Wayne on Incest Stories

I have always had a passion for camping. Every summer my wife, Becky, and I arrange our schedules so we can enjoy at least one week of camping. There is nothing better than to escape from the fast paced hectic routine Becky, as an IRS Revenue Specialist and mine as a small business owner share. 

On one occasion Becky and I were visiting my sister; Jackie and her husband Phil who lived a couple of hours from our home. It was during our visit we mentioned we were going tent camping next weekend at a beautiful location in Southern Ohio. Both Jackie’s and Phil’s eyes lit up, saying, “Wow! That sounds like fun.” Becky, asked them if they would

Read More
like to join us?” Jackie looked at Phil, Phil looked at Jackie, and almost in unison reply said, “Oh Yeah!” Jackie said, “Phil and I were discussing what we were going to do while Phil has a couple of week off from driving his semi.” After discussing what equipment Becky and I had and what Jackie and Phil needed we set the time where they would meet us at our home.

When Phil and Jackie arrived Becky was on the phone with her supervisor. He needed her to come into the office to help with a problem concerning a court case she was involved in. Becky explained to her boss that they were leaving shortly on a planned camping trip. Seeing Becky’s eyes roll I knew she would have to go into work. Hanging up, Becky said, “I can join you guys tomorrow.” “I will drive down tomorrow afternoon and join you guys for some fun.” 

Phil, Jackie and I arrived at the camp site and as each of us knew what to do to get camp set up we went about our chores and in the matter of an hour had the basics of our temporary home set up, that’s when disaster struck. Phil, after setting up the stove and the washstand had been digging into his equipment for his tent, a two-man dome tent that is honestly ancient compared to our cutting edge self-erecting three room, six-person cabin tent.

His muffled swearing alerted us to something bad and when he emerged from the truck we could see what the problem was and   bad was not the word for it, his tent which had not been stored away correctly after their last camping trip.   It was so mildewed that its seams had rotted to the point that it was little more than scraps of discolored fabric and though the poles were useable the elastic holding them together had also rotted to the point of non-repair. 

While Phil and I tried to find some way to fix the tent so that I was usable, Jackie set up my tent. After about an hour Phil and I gave up and took their tent to the near by trash bin. Now it needed to be decided where Phil and Jackie would sleep. It was immediately obvious that a new tent could not be gotten as the nearest camping store was miles away down country roads that no sane person would take in the dark. So, in the spirit of cooperation I volunteered to let them sleep in my tent. 

So that night after a quick dinner of hamburgers and hot dogs a few marshmallows roasted over the fire we settled down to sleep. Just as we were all about to enter into a nice, peaceful sleep Phil’s cell phone and pager woke us with a start. It was Phil’s supervisor informing him he needed to come in and drive a government contract rig as the regular driver, Neil, the one usually called in for such a replacement, was at the hospital awaiting the birth of their first child. Phil explained he and his wife were camping with his wife’s brother and wife and that he was on his scheduled vacation; and after some grumbling Phil said he’d come in.

After explaining the call to Jackie, and asking if she wanted to just pack up and go home with him, she said, “No, just go and do what you gotta do and get back so we could at least have a few days of camping.” She also said, “Becky would be arriving during the day tomorrow and it would give us a chance to catch up on events in our lives.” After packing his truck with items he’s needed Phil left leaving a trail of dust. After staying up awhile after Phil left Jackie and I discusses what we would do in their absence and decided we’d just finish setting up the camp and maybe take a nice relaxing hike after we finished. Together we entered the tent to complete our disturbed sleep.

Feeling the early morning sun hitting my face through the tent flap and noticing a stir in the tent I squinted my eyes to find Jackie changing. Not wanting to let her know I was awake I continued to observe Jackie undressing. It had been years since I had seen Jackie nude and what I saw brought back some very erotic memories. Jackie’s breasts were so beautiful the years had indeed been good to her. Feeling a huge hard on coming on I watched her dress into shorts and a shirt, which she tied at waist level. Seeing me move Jackie, looking down at me, and I know she saw the hard on that was snaking it’s way out of my shorts, smiled and said, “Hey there, looks like I woke you and something else too.” Why don’t you get dressed big brother and I’ll prepare for you one of my famous omelets.”

After a breakfast, and after completing the camp set up Jackie left a note for Becky and Phil, packed a small snack and started down this path. High in the trees, a squirrel chatters and leaps from treetop to treetop. Smells of pine trees, flower blossoms, and the sweet scent of honeysuckle filled our senses. Suddenly, the path opens into our clearing. Taking a single step inside the tranquil setting transported us into another dimension, one where enjoyment and pleasure overshadow anything else. Stopping briefly to explore the area we continued our hike.

About a half hour into the hike Jackie stumbled on a large root protruding from the ground; acting quickly I caught Jackie before she fell. Acting quickly I caught her by catching her around her chest accidentally grasping her breasts at the same time, accidentally, of course. Jackie up righted herself adjusting her clothing turned to me and gave me a thank you kiss meant for the cheek but ending up on my lips. Thinking nothing of the incident Jackie said, “Oops, sorry big brother.” I responded, “Who am I to complain.” “It’s too bad it wasn’t meant for my lips.” Taking my hand, Jackie pulled me to her and gave me a ‘meant to be on the lips kiss’ and pushed me away gently taking my hand pulling me down the trail.

As we continued, Jackie asks, “Wayne, do you mind if I ask you a question?” I answered by saying, “You may ask me anything you want.” “Well, big brother, remember when we were kids, how we used to, well you know, play around with each other?” Instantaneously experiencing a hard on I said, “Wow! You remember those days?” I continued by saying, “You know sis, those thoughts have never left my thoughts.” “And, to be completely honest with you I know this might sound terrible and wicked but I have, on many, many occasions picture you in my thoughts as Becky and I make love.” “ I’m sorry if the answer was not what you were expecting but you asked me.” All I heard from Jackie was a low “Ummmmm, nice thought.”

I said, “What did you say.” Jackie answered by saying, “Oh never mind for now.” And off we went, hand in hand down the trail. After about an hour of casually hiking Jackie and I came upon the picture perfect swimming hole, the kind you’d see in Mayberry with Opie and his friends casually flopping around. Jackie, wanting to rest up, selected a nice spot away from the trail, spreading the blanket out over the bed of pine needles we settled down and ate the lunch we had packed, munched on some trail mix and drank bottled water. 

After we finished we both laid down, Jackie on her back and I on my right side, propping myself up on my elbow, looked down at my sister, her eyes closed, soaking in the sun. My she was beautiful. As she lay there I saw her breasts moving with each breath she took. Reaching over I kissed Jackie lightly on her lips and said, Sis, you are beautiful!” Opening her eyes, Jackie reached up pulled me to her and returned the kiss, saying Thanks!” Turning on her side facing me, we again kissed, soft at first, then with more passion and growing more passionate with each moment. With our tongues finding each other and probing the soft sensitive areas of our mouths we pulled each other closer and closer. The feel of our bodies pressing together and her soft breasts mashing against my chest, and our hips pushing against the pressure of the each other as we had done in our youth brought our passion to greater heights. Lost in the sensual feelings of the kiss, I gently laid her on her back onto the blanket atop the soft bed of pine needles that lay beneath. 

As we continued to kiss my fingers slowly and carefully undid each button of the shirt you are wearing. After the first two are undone, my lips trail down her neck, the scent of her body blending with the other delicious smells of our spot. Finding the swell of her breast, my tongue slips into the crevice between her mounds, exploring the soft sweet skin. Button by button, I uncovered the delights of her body finally taking my teeth and untying the shirt bottoms. A soft bra held the mounds of her breasts, the material pushed upward by the hardening of her nipples. Rising up for a moment, letting my fingers find and undo the front clasp of her bra I slowly pushed the material aside, my palms sliding over her skin, the crinkled and firm flesh of her pink nipples comes into view. The warmth of my palms and fingers slips over them, the friction just enough to cause tiny flashes to flow through her body. Leaning forward, my lips find the firm flesh and pull it into my mouth. My tongue circles each one, leaving a wet trail that is cooled by the gentle breeze making them grow harder and longer. Moving down over her stomach, I kiss each section of skin. 

Fingers fight with the snap of her shorts and once undone, I move between her legs and pull them slowly down over her hips and push them free from her feet. “Ooooh Wayne, should we be doing this?” Tiny cotton bikini panties cover her mound as I can see the wisps of soft pubic hair peeking out from the edge. Leaning forward, I whispered to her, “Do you want me to stop sis?” “Noooo”, please don stop.”   I closed my mouth over her love mound through the material, my chin pushing against her mound as my tongue probed, pushing through the soft cotton. The smell of her womanhood drifts into my nostrils causing the need and passion to increase. Pulling the panties aside, my tongue slips inside of her as deeply as I can reach. The salty wetness fills my mouth as I savor in the delicious taste of her juices. I hear her soft moan and look up to see her hands and fingers teasing and tugging her nipples while I continue to explore her with my lips and tongue. 

Lifting her hips a little, I slide her panties off and lean back down to continue my explorations. The glisten of her juices sparkles as a shaft of light through the trees settles on her stomach. Jackie feels the warmth of the sun on her body as I lick the length of her pussy, terminating the touch at the peak of her slit. I find the tiny shaft of her clit extending from its hood and slowly and very gently suck it into my mouth. My tongue glides across it in tiny touches, the soft suction of my lips providing a constant flow of electricity to flood her body. Pushing a single finger deep inside of her, I press upward and forward seeking the special place that enhances her pleasure. Once located, I push against the spot and continue to suck her. The trembling of her thighs signals the beginning of her orgasm. My finger feels the rhythmic pulsing of her pussy, her moans echo through the clearing as her body explodes in a tremendous flow of feelings. "Oh god, that feels so good - don't stop" Jackie cried as I continue do everything I could to make her feel good. Slowly her orgasm subsides and I leave the sweet center of her pussy to lay beside you and share a deep kiss - the taste of you on my lips and tongue spreading over her own lips. 

Pushing me over onto my back, she duplicated my initial movements. Her lips tease my tiny nipples to an almost painful state. My prick throbs against the pressure of my jeans until she frees it from its confinement as she slid them off my feet. The head peeks out the top of my briefs, the shaft plainly visible inside the white cotton. Jackie closes her lips around the shaft and nibble gently, my hips pushing up against her. I feel the touch of her tongue against the massive, circumcised head, sensitive to the touch. Her fingers slide the briefs free and I can feel my balls being cupped in the soft palm of her hand. Her soft gentle caress of my nuts sends shivers through me as she closes her lips completely around the head of my dick. With my tongue exploring the tiny slit in the end, my salty pre-cum slipping into her mouth. My hips start an involuntary movement, forcing my prick to slide in and out of her mouth. With increasing suction, she pulls her head up until only the flared part of my prick stays in her mouth. "My god, that is wonderful" I manage to moan as she slid the length of me deep inside her mouth. Again and again she pull almost free, only the suction of her lips holding me inside her mouth. My hands slid over her body until I pull her around so I can reach the soft wetness of her cunt. Pushing my fingers inside of you, I duplicate her motions - each time my prick slides deep inside of her so do my fingers. Each time she squeeze my balls, I rub her clit with my thumb. Soon I can stand the sensations no longer and warn her of my building climax. The pull of her lips sends me over the brink as my first shot of cum splashes deep in her throat. I pull her head up until only the tip of my prick is in her mouth as she tries and capture all the juices spurting from my prick. A tiny dribble leaks from her lips and runs down over her chin. Hands tangled in her hair, I pull you away from the sensitive head of my prick and up close against me. Again we share a deep kiss, this time I can taste my own juices on her lips. 

Although we both had tremendous orgasm, we are still unfulfilled. Sliding her hips over mine, she move her hips until the head of my still hard dick rests at the entrance to her pussy. Pushing downward, my prick slips effortlessly into the hot wetness of her cunt. The shaft of my prick slides over the swollen shaft of her clit, each inch sending more and more jolts of pleasure through her body. Jackie's hard nipples capping the softness of her breasts drag over my chest as she propped herself up on her hands. Each movement of her hips makes them glide over my chest - the feeling exquisite for both of us. Our lips join in a non-stop kiss - deep, long slow kisses that are wet with our saliva, and our lips, slippery, as they mash against each other. 

Her movements on my prick felt wonderful. I could stay this way forever. Pulling her close against me, we roll over without losing the contact of our groins. Lying atop you, I push deep inside of you, mashing my pubic bone against hers. The pressure of my hips presses against her clit as we start to move in perfect unison. I lift myself up until only my prick inside of you touches her body. Her hands and arms are over her head, grabbing and holding on to the blanket and grass. Looking down as I thrust against her, I can see her breasts flatten out on her chest and shake with each pounding movement of my hips. My lips move down to lick and tease each nipple in turn, biting each gently as I switch back and forth. 

Our movements increase in speed as we approach a mutual explosion. No words are necessary - only the signals of our bodies. Her gasp and moan coupled with the sucking of her pussy send me over the top and with a strong pulse; my dick explodes deep inside of you. Blast after blast of cum splashed into her pussy, this explosion far more powerful than before. Her pussy clenches so tightly that it is almost impossible to move in and out of her. We grind our hips together, lost completely in the sensations that flood our bodies. It seems to last an eternity, the feelings so intense. Barely able to move, we collapse in each other’s arms, turning on our sides, my prick inside of her, her leg thrown over mine. Soft gentle kisses, sweet whispers, and the slow gentle caresses of our hands we entered a peaceful slumber.

To be continued

Daughter's A Field-Hockey Player

Jr.Kong69 on Incest Stories

My eighteen-year-old daughter is one succulent piece of meat. I fuck her all the time--now that she's legal--and she loves it when she eats my cum. I've been dreaming about her for a couple of years, and I got to act on my feelings a month ago; I'll tell you about it.

It was a sweaty spring afternoon when Jenny got home from field-hockey practice. (I always loved to go watch her and her team-mates running around the grass with those outfits on, but the skirts were too low...then.) Today, however, the Badgers' coach decided--to my great ecstasy--to give them the new ones.

My daughter walked into the living room through the open front door with a plaid skirt that rested in mid-thigh. Her dark-blue socks covered her knees, but still showed the fresh-baked-bread tan of her legs

Read More
. The top was tight, and her delicious-looking mounds were stretching the sweater out; I could see her eraser-type nipples thrusting against the fabric. Her stick was in her hand, and she threw it towards the coat rack as she stormed in on me watching TV.

She stood directly in front of the television with her hands on her beautiful hips; the right side of her ass was raised higher than the other. I had to struggle to keep my ten inches of manhood from flowering in my sweatpants as I asked her what was wrong.

"I'll tell you 'what's wrong'! The fuckin' coach is making us wear these new uniforms. How the hell can I play good if I think some guy's checkin' out my ass in this?" Her long blonde hair, that was fixed in a pony-tail, bobbed around as she yelled. The sweat from the day's practice rolled down her cheeks and thighs in slippery rivulets. My cock stirred.

"I don't know, sweety. I think you look fine. You'll still be scoring more goals than anyone out there. And, by the way, the guys are going to check you out no matter what you wear. You're gorgeous!" I grabbed the magazine that was sitting next to me and draped it over my crotch nonchalantly.

"Thanks daddy, I'll get over it. Ooh , is that the new interview with...?" She reached forward and gripped the magazine off of my lap. I tried to tell her to "hold on, I'm still reading it", but she pulled it off, and just stared at my member bulging inside my sweats. I was glad that it was only me and her in the house right now because I didn't need her telling her mom that I was rock-solid from leering at our daughter.

The magazine fell to the floor as my little girl's eyes were transfixed on my flesh-pole hidden inside the cloth of my sweats. I was nervous, and I started to say something when she said, "Daddy, I hope you don't mind me saying so, but your...um...penis is huge!"

My balls shriveled inside my sack as I couldn't fathom what my daughter just said. I decided to go with it. "Why, thank you, dear. But, it's okay, you could call it what girls your age normally call it." I stretched my arms back behind the couch so my daughter could get a better view of my stuff.

"Your...cock is wonderful. I've had a couple of dicks, but none that big." She looked down at the floor. "I hope I'm not embarrassing you. I just never saw one so magnificient before. Does Mommy like it?"

"Your Mother can't get enough of it. I cum inside all of her holes all the time; at least, I used to. She don't give me much anymore." I sat up and stared at my baby's glistening love-sticks shiny with perspiration. As I did, my cock-head poked out through the top of my sweats, and it rested on my lower chest.

"Damn, Daddy, how long is it?" Jenny came around the table in front of me, and sat down; her gaze never left my sausage. Her tanned legs were slightly agape, and I caught a glimpse of her cotton panties. There was a line of moisture along the crack.

"Ten inches, darling. I'm sorry that you saw me like this; I feel so ashamed, but I have to tell you this: You are a sexy young woman, and, if you would let me, I would like to fuck the hell outta you."

"Oh Dad, after seeing that monster cock of yours, how could a girl say no." She winked at me as she started pulling her sweater off. "You wanna see my titties, don't you Daddy?" Her bra was as white as her underwear as I watched it fight with the load of her bosom. The bottom of her sweater got caught on those jugs, and when she pulled it free, they jiggled lively in front of me.

Now my litle girl reached around and undid the clasp of her bra. Her nipples were fully erect, and the skin around them was light brown and sweet-looking. I reached down and used my thumb on the bulbous head of my dick; the pre-cum was salivating from the hole. I could have easily sucked my own penis, but my daughter was here, so what the fuck?

Jenny fondled her tits and looked down at the slab of cock in front of her. "Daddy, I could see your dick throbbing. You want your baby to suck it? Huh?"

The skirt she was wearing was pulled taught as her legs were open very wide. I could see a lot of semen soaking through her panties now. She was a cummer...just like mom. I wanted to cum all over her knee-high socks, but then I thought better of it: better in her mouth. "Yes, Jenny, please. Suck as much of my cock as you can. Just take your time, and go inch-by slippery-inch."

She scooted the table she was sitting her fine ass on closer to me. Her fingers gripped my waistband and hauled my sweats and boxers down to my knees. "Daddy, I'll bet you can suck your own shaft," she said as she got a complete look at my unit. She licked her full lips.

"You bet I can. I used to do it once in a while when I was lonely. I'm not gay or anything, I just feel that if you can go down on yourself...why not?"

"Well, I have to tell you--I can eat my own pussy, too. I do it all the time when I think about Mom. Why don't we do ourselves for a minute before we get to the real action?"

I liked where this was going. I would never suck another man's dick, but my own...sure. "Okay, honey. I want to watch you lick your pussy while you see me suck my big cock." And with that, I bent my head down and easily placed my lips on the head; the pre-cum tasted great. I made slurping sounds as I thrusted three inches into my mouth. I kept my eyes on my daughter, waiting for her to take the plunge, so to speak.

"Oh, daddy, that's so fucking hot. Watch me." My daughter stood up and pushed the table away from me. She laid down and contorted herself in such a weird manner; her knee-high-socked legs crossed behind her neck, and her skirt fell down a bit. She struggled a little, but finally brought her lips up to her moist cunt. She used her right hand to pull away her panties, and started chewing on her huge pussy. I couldn't believe how bulging her cunt was! She sucked and slurped along her folds as I sucked inch after inch of my cock. We both moaned with bliss as I released my prick from my mouth and let it hit my chest again.

I sat there watching my beautiful daughter eat her own cunt until I said, "Let me take over, sweety."

Before she could answer, I got off of the couch, and helped her tongue herself. I rubbed my hands around her ass as I licked and licked her juicy pussy. Our tongues met a couple of times as we both ate her fun-box. This went on for a while, and then she asked, "Daddy, can I please suck your sweaty cock? I want to feel that massive dick as deep inside my throat as possible."

"Sure, honey. Let me lie back for ya." I swiped at her cunt two more times, and leaned back against the couch. She uncrossed her legs from behind her back, and crawled over to me like a tiger stalking a gazelle. She wrapped both hands around my shanker, and began jerking me up and down.

"I don't know how much I can get in my throat, but I'll try real, real hard to take it." As she stroked me off, she looked into my eyes with want and need. I couldn't deny my baby pleasure, could I?

"As long as you eat whatever juice comes out, I'll be happy. Now suck daddy, Jenny. Suck him good."

She started kissing all around the head, and immediately, my cock pulsed with some drops of liquid. She snorted those up orally, and placed my huge dick in her lovely mouth. Head in. Two inches in, now. Back up, and five steaming inches were down my daughter's throat. We're at eight, and my daughter's eyes--and esophagus--were bulging with greatness. "Two more, my darling little girl," I said in between gasps of pleasure.

"Oh-may, ammy," she mumbled as she took the whole pole in. Down and up she went, for five fucking minutes on my rod. The slurping, spongy sounds were incredible.

Before I quaked my globs in her mouth, I had to fuck my daughter. I pulled her off my veiny, slimy dick, and told her to lay back. "I'm going to see to it that you eat your pussy while my cock penetrates your fuck-hole. You game?"

"Fuckin-A-right, I am! Slide that meat into my hot oven, Daddy-dear." She threw herself back, and got into the same position as before; 'I love this outfit', I told myself as I watched those cottoned-calves cross behind my sweetheart's head again. With haste, my daughter started lapping at her pussy again, and moaning for me to throw it in her. That's just what the fuck I did.

I gripped my cock, and placed the mushroom-style head against Jenny's cunt-flaps. I rubbed it up and down the swollen, plump slit as she tongued us both. I didn't want my little girl to feel any pain, so I asked her how she wanted it: slow, fast, or fuck-fuck-fuck, that's good! She exclaimed, "Daddy, you know what's best for me, so give me what you give Mommy," she said with a faux-shy voice.

"You got it, Daughter-dear." The head of my cock disappeared inside my baby's cunt (as with the whole ten inches of man-flesh), and she wailed in bliss. The suction sounds my cock and her cunt made, joining together in incestuous hardcore sex, exceeded the noises her mouth made on my dick.

As I gazed down at my member ripping up my daughter's moist vagina, I saw her pearl-like cum dripping down the folds of her pussy. She screamed, "Oh, that's it, Daddy, fuck your whore daughter's sloppy cunt! I'm going to cum, Dad!" I pumped and pumped, letting my little girl get filled with meat while her and I played with her clit. I heard a moan from the room; it was probably her, no doubt. I was grunting with passion on every plunge as we both said, at the same time, we were going to cum.

As I thrusted into her two more times to work the jizz from my balls, Janine (my wife, and Jenny's mom) squatted over my daughter's face, and started grinding her cunt into my daughter's-- surprised, but willing--mouth. "That's it, Steve, fuck your daughter while she eats my dripping snatch."

I sure as shit wasn't going to stop, so I ejected my cock from my daughter's soaking wet pussy, and leaned up. Ropes of my hot semen launched themselves right onto Jenny's face, and her mother's cunt. The snotty white mass dribbled all over my baby's lips as she sucked it off of her mommy's pussy. I groaned with each burst, and instantly got hard again as I watched this evil act being performed by my family. I let my stiff cock rest on my daughter's tummy as my wife squirted her cunt juice into Jenny's open mouth.

"I guess it's time for Mom to join in the fun, right dear?"

Jenny just mumbled an "uh-huh" as she slurped up the cunt where she came from eighteen years ago.

Summer Night Part Two

TwistedDemise on Incest Stories

This is a story of adult FICTION for 18 and up. It contains Teens, Incest, Oral, and M/F Intercourse, and F/F. If this bothers you in any way please stop reading now. No one mentioned in this story is real. I have made them all up and would love input. Please enjoy.......
 
 I was still snoring softly when my bladder woke me the next morning. Sheldon had softened while we slept sliding out of my pussy. I could feel the sticky wetness between our bodies joining us long after our passions were spent. Now however he was hard and swollen once more pressing into my belly almost painfully. I wiggled my hips back
Read More
ing off Sheldon’s lap and hard cock so I might get up hoping not to wake him. I finally was able to slide off his lap completely. Turning what I saw froze me in my tracks, my bladder forgotten in the moment.
 
 Our mother was seated on the chair across from the couch. Her nursing uniform was lying over the back of the chair. A small throw blanket covered her form from my view. I decided to try to creep past the chair my bladder once more asserting control. The chair was sitting such a way to where you had to go by it to enter the hall. The bathroom nightlight was on in the early predawn I could just make out the mirror in the bathroom.
 
 Just as I reached the bathroom slipping in an airplane flew over the house its engine droning out all other sound. I collapsed onto the toilet my bladder losing it letting go forcefully I sighed as the pressure went away. Closing my eyes then I tried to figure out how to get out of the mess I had gotten us into. After a long moment the planes engine drone had receded. It was then I felt the warm hand on my shoulder. Gasping I looked up into my mothers eyes I was struck mute I didn’t know what to say.
 
 There were no words for the moment instead I began to cry large tears of fear. My mother leaned in and kissed my cheeks then pulled me close. I was even with her flat stomach pressing into her. My tears making her warm skin damp, as they fell. She never spoke just stroked my hair for what could have been hours even though I knew it was only minutes. As I calmed down I became aware that all my mother wore was a pair of sexy lace panties and a matching lace bra. My arms went about her hips holding her close like a lifeline I was still so scared.
 
 I finally heard her speaking drawing my mind from my fear I tried to listen. “.....only hoped you and Sheldon wouldn’t have to go thru this.” My words came now in a rush. “I am so sorry mom I just had to have someone last night.” I tried to explain myself. “I felt so empty and so....” Frustrated I gave up and sighed snuggling close once more to my mother.
 
 Mom knelt down disentangling me from her. “Scoot forward so we can clean you up.” I moved so I was where she wished me to be. I heard the water run and then felt a warm washcloth caressing my pussy. It was warm and felt good so I leaned back letting mom clean me up. When I looked forward again I noticed we were eye to eye. “Guess we need to get you on some birth control Jaden.” Her words were soft but held an edge to them. “I just hope we are not too late.” It was then I became confused I had expected anger. When I looked into her eyes they held no anger only love, compassion, and I wasn’t sure but I thought I saw understanding there.
 
 I took a deep breath thinking trying to keep myself level. “I am sorry mo....” Her finger pressed to my lips silencing me. “Listen to my words Jaden, I am not thrilled by this but I can understand somewhat.” My mothers tone did sound understanding as she spoke I listened intently. “I will tell you the truth but your dad can never find out.” She went on before I could answer as if she knew I would not tell him. “I have slept with Josh.” My eyes went wide as I looked shocked. “You and Uncle Josh? When, why......” My questions were coming faster then I could put words to them. She looked at me and shook her head. “When we were young back on the farm. Josh would play doctor with me then, well it just went further. As for the why it’s none of your business.” Her tone sounded final so I let it go.
 
 I was relieved somewhat but still wondered where this was going. Mom watched me for a long moment then stood up. I wiped myself dry while she looked in the mirror I was feeling all jittery inside. “Did you enjoy it last night?” My mothers tone was neutral as she asked totally catching me off guard. All the while innocently adjusting her bra in the mirror. “Yes mom I did he felt really wonderful.” My tone must have betrayed something because mom turned to me with a grin. “Mind sharing?” Her words were soft, blowing me away all in one instant.
 
 She leaned in close to me as I still sat there stunned. Her lips were like satin as they pressed into my own. I heard her moan when we touched lips it was like a shock had passed thru our bodies. She reached out cradling my face, she began kissing me in earnest. Her tongue slid past my lips to explore my mouth. All I could do was return the kiss my mind was screaming. “This is your mother” Over and over the words sped thru my mind till soon they blended together into a primal moan escaping my lips.
 
 She broke our kiss her lips red and pouting now. “Go to your room I will be right there I think now I need to punish you.” Her words sounded mean but the glint in her eyes told me I was about to explore another world I had never expected to find. I got up passing by her to get out of the bathroom. I couldn’t help but let my hand trail over her ass. I could see her grin in the mirror as I left the room and quickly ran to my bedroom. Opening the door I walked in sitting on my bed I waited for my punishment. My nipples were hard at the thought of my mother touching me, at least I hoped she would.
 
 About a minute later mom walked in and shut the door behind her. She had her nursing uniform over her arm she looked sexy as hell. Her skin was pale like cream with beautiful emerald eyes and jet black hair that curled as it reached her shoulders. Her breasts were bigger then mine almost a D cup and at 43 she still was a hot woman to look at. She was about 5’8 with trim stomach and hips the work at the hospital kept her in shape. She smiled as I looked up I could tell she had caught me checking her out. She did a small spin in place letting me take in her curvey ass as she came to a stop once more facing me.
 
 I was a younger version of her it would seem. My breasts weren’t as big but they did a good job mimicking hers. As I sat there my mother began to strip slipping her nurses uniform onto the desk. She reached behind her and unhooked the bra she was wearing her breasts seem to spill out it on their own accord. Bending at the hips she slid her panties off giving me a wonderful view of her tits hanging like twin cones just for me. When she stood straight once more I looked at her shaven pussy and moaned. My own pussy was beginning to leak as my nipples grew harder if that is possible.
 
 She walked to me and stopped just before we would have touched. I could not speak before such a beauty. I stood up as she reached out catching my face once more she kissed me. This time her tongue slid in with ease as she began to fully explore my mouth. My hands moved over her naked skin stroking her sides down to her ass. When my hands cupped her ass cheeks I could feel her pressing back into my hands. I moaned into the kiss my tongue though inexperienced began to duel with hers slowly managing to find her mouth and taste it.
 
 I let go of her ass my roving hands pulled her in so close our tits began to press and crush one another. Her hard nipples were like twin gems hard and ready for me. My nipples were aching with need I felt her slide her thigh between my legs it felt wonderful. I began to grind my wet pussy all over her leg as I moaned into the kiss. Finally both of us panting mom stopped kissing me long enough to push me back onto my queen sized bed. I looked up into her eyes just before she knelt down on the floor. I could see a hunger there that I had never seen it made me shake in anticipation.
 
 I felt her hands part my thighs as I lay there unable to see but the top of her head now. I felt her kiss the inside of my left thigh starting by my knee. She was working her way up my thighs slowly teasing me. Each kiss causing my body to shake dragging a moan from my lips. It seemed like hours as she moved up my thigh then I felt her kiss my pussy lips. My body jumped off the bed like a trapped animal. Her hands caught my hips pinning them in place then her tongue slid out stroking my outer lips teasing me brutally.
 
 “Mom please....” I whimpered like a puppy the passion and lust in my voice making me sound so helpless. I started to whimper again when it happened, her tongue slid past my lips finding my slit. She began to lick my slit with long slow strokes. My arms with minds of their own caught her hair and held her in place. She traveled just to the edge of my pussy then reversed her lick this time when she reached the top she hit my clit. I began to shake and moan her tongue caught my clit now and began to flick over it with rapid little swipes. Each flick was like a jolt of electricity building my charge for orgasm. I was about to cum my whole body twisting into knots.
 
 Mom slid her tongue from my clit down to my hole delaying my orgasm. Ignoring my bucking hips she worked on my hole. First she rimmed it then plunged in as deep as she could to scoop out my nectar. She was exploring the pink velvet depths of her daughter’s pussy. Slowly my orgasm began to fade in intensity leaving me with a dull ache. I was moaning continuously now my pussy pouring all the juices it could for my mother to drink. Now she surprised me once more moving her tongue to my clit she swiped it from side to side and up and down. I was in heaven I pressed her face harder into my pussy trying to drown her in it.
 
 The sparks of pleasure were back, building swiftly once more. Her tongue was doing magic to my overheated clit. I was in heaven, I didn’t care if god came in just then, I was going to cum this time. My mom slowed her strokes to delay the inevitable a little longer. I about came unglued shaking in need it was almost painful. My pussy was throbbing in need to cum or die at this point. At that moment my pussy started clenching in orgasm. The feelings welling up from some primal spot mom had found and freed in me.
 
 Mom had one last surprise for me, as I started to cum she slid her hand off my hip. Then she slid two fingers deep into my pussy. That was it I couldn’t stop it I screamed as the waves began to slam into me. “OH.....MO....M......IM.....CUMM....ING” Each wave was like a small orgasm in itself. This was so different from last night it was never-ending. I couldn’t even scream I was to busy trying to catch my breath. My pussy had collapsed on her fingers trapping them in my velvet vice. I was lost each wave made my pussy tighter as the rest of me grew limp.
 
 My clit began to feel as if it were on fire it was so sensitive. I pushed at my mothers head instead of trying to draw her in I wanted her to let go. In the middle of my orgasm I noticed movement by the door. Looking in that direction I saw my brother standing in the doorway. He put his finger to his lips his eyes were wide as saucers as he looked over his mothers sexy body. I looked down his body to see his cock was hard its head purple with some precum already coming from the opening of it. My mouth began to water but I could see from his eyes what he wanted.
 
 I pulled mom up my body, my pussy was still throbbing but they were only small aftershocks. Her face was covered in my cum it looked sexy as hell. I caught myself wondering what I would taste like. When she got up to my lips I kissed her with all the love I could. I could taste my cum it was sweet and warm. I wanted to thank her for the wonderful feelings she just gave me. Breaking the kiss I whispered into her ear. “I love you mom.”  I began to stroke her sides caressing her as Sheldon moved in silently stalking the pussy he had been birthed from so many years ago.
 
 The only warning our mother got was his hands on her hips. When he got in close I used my legs to part her own allowing Sheldon access to her body. I figured this might go a long way to thank her. Sheldon lined up on her then caught her hips to keep her still. I knew he had sunk in deep I could see it in mom’s eyes. They glazed instantly as she gasped at the pleasant invasion. Looking back she smiled at her son. “Hello sweetie I see you need mommy.” Her tone was so hot she was overheated like I had been moments ago. The only answer she got from my brother was a grunt as he bottomed out inside her pussy. I moaned at her words they excited me. Sheldon began to push in deeper I could feel his body stroking my thighs.
 
 I watched as Sheldon began to fuck our mom. He was groaning with each thrust now. Meanwhile mom had got on her hands and knees so Sheldon could take her with more ease. I spun around sliding under my mothers body I stopped to suck her tits for a long moment. My tongue began to slowly stroke over her left nipple as I held it still. Each stroke would make her groan her nipple would harden even more. I switched to her right nipple repeating my licking on it till it was hard like her left one not wanting to miss anymore I moved lower.
 
 I slid my head between my mother’s thighs to see my brother’s cock splitting her wide. My mother’s body seemed to descend as he stroked in and out of her now. I finally realized what was happening when I felt my mother’s mouth on my pussy again. I opened my mouth tentatively tasting her pussy. My first pussy ever god I liked how she tasted almost as much as I liked my brothers cock. Her mouth was taking its time this time not rushing me to the edge sometimes not touching me at all. I could feel her breath coming out in time with Sheldon’s rhythm.
 
 I could feel Sheldon with each stroke into our mother his balls would drag over my face, almost as if to tease me. I finally managed to get a good angle on my mothers clit when my tongue snaked out caressing it she went insane. I heard my brother groan in pleasure his hips jerked. “Whatever you’re doing sis don’t stop.” I obeyed him and continued to attack her clit the texture was like nothing I had ever felt before. My hands moved finding her nipples I began to roll them with his strokes.
 
 My mother was going insane I felt her body shaking then I heard her scream like I had earlier. Her clit was pulsing in my mouth as Sheldon did his best to keep a rhythm. I lost my grip on my mom’s tits, wrapping my arms about her hips I grabbed her ass cheeks to hold on for dear life. I felt her mouth once more on my clit attacking it with abandon. I couldn’t stop myself once more I found my body shaking this time the orgasm was longer and deeper I was dieing there was noting I could do. Each contraction was like a tidal wave washing more and more of me out into the sea of oblivion.
 
 I was lost in a sea of cum, my mother was right there with me I could still feel her body shuddering with each stroke of my brother’s cock. I realized his balls barely touched my face now as I lay there. I looked up to see them pulling up against his cock with a gasp of effort I lifted my head and licked his cock as it slid out of our mothers pussy. I knew Sheldon felt my tongue because he slowed his strokes each one now going in deeper. I concentrated on his cock licking and sucking his balls and cock when I could reach them. I felt his cock begin to shudder then he growled.
 
 I watched him slam into mom’s pussy in one final growl of pleasure. I caught his nuts in my mouth suckling them for all I was worth. Mom was moaning something about wanting his cum. I could feel the pulses rip thru his nuts as he groaned out his orgasm. “Mommommom........argg...” He couldn’t continue instead he leaned forward collapsing on top of mom and me. He was kissing her back with abandon.
 
 I watched his cock slide out as he held her shaking causing me to lose my grip on his nuts. I was mad wanting to keep them but then his cock angled down to my waiting mouth. I inhaled just in time for a second later another pulse of his cum sprayed my lips into my mouth. I leaned up wrapping my lips around his cock as the last spurts shot out into my waiting mouth. I didn’t want to lose a drop of his seed it tasted so good. I began to wiggle trying to get out from under them still not swallowing.
 
 Finally Sheldon rolled to the side, mom rolled to the other side leaving me in the middle. I turned to mom moving about on my bed so I could face her face to face. She was covered in sweat looking wore out with a glow of contentment about her like a halo. I leaned to her lips kissing her softly when she parted her lips I shared what I had captured. Mom began to moan when she tasted her sons cum. We swapped it back and forth for a few moments before we both swallowed what I had been able to save. Turning with mom I looked at Sheldon he was stroking his limp cock and smiling. “You two look perfect together.” There was awe in his voice as if our show had somehow inspired him.
 
 I lay between them panting as we looked at one another smiling some more. “Well at least I know I am loved.” Mom said with a grin on her face. Sheldon smiled leaning in he kissed me softly then mom. Each kiss was most assuredly not one a brother would give his sister or a son his mom. We all smiled again. “We need to talk about this kids. I think we will eat lunch and I will call in tonight.” Mom was smiling as she rose off the bed. We got allot we can do to keep busy I am sure. With that she moved to the door leaving the clothing where it was. I heard the shower starting just before I became lost in thought next to Sheldon.
 
More to Come......
 
Any comments feel free to Email TwistedDemise@Hotmail.com.
 
 

Justin & Family 1

puctuf on Incest Stories

Justin idolized his father. His father Carl lived life with gusto. Enjoying things like food, drink (especially the alcoholic kind), and women. He loved women so much that he only got married after his prospective wife agreed to a very open relationship. Truth be told though she didn’t require much convincing, she got all tingly when he told her about his latest sexual adventure, usually with one of the sexy students at the university where he worked as a professor. She loved sex, she enjoyed many of the things society deemed “unladylike” like alcohol and some other drugs, but she adored sex above all else. There was a complication during Justin’s delivery that effectively sterilized her going forward. Many women would’ve found this news to be rather depressing but Maria loved the idea o

Keri - Part Two

Sir James on Incest Stories

Keri - Part two

I have to admit that my new relationship with my sister Keri was exciting. I had taken our “captive” games to a new and exciting level. “Kidnapping” and fucking my sister had to one of most defining moments in my life. We were now in love with each other, and in love with what we were doing. I should point out that Keri was on the “pill”. Our mother had put her on the “pill” shortly after Keri’s thirteenth birthday.

Keri and I had our own bedrooms, but we shared a common bathroom, which was between both bedrooms. It was a “walk through” bathroom with each bedroom having a door to the room. When one of

Read More
us was using it, we would merely close the door to the other persons bedroom. This was to change.

Keri was now my beautiful little naked sex slave. Every chance we got, she would end up being tied in a way to make her helpless and vulnerable to my sexual advances. She seemed to live for those moments when she was helpless to me. I would allow her privacy when she had to use the bathroom, but I ordered the doors open when she bathed or was fixing her hair or makeup. Further, I made sure she was always naked in the bathroom so I could see her. It was exciting.

If our parents were gone, we would shower together. That would almost always result in hot love making in one of our beds. I would not allow Keri to be dressed when we were alone. It seemed that we were completely absorbed with her sexual slavery. We didn’t even pretend to play the “captive” games. We were doing it for real. Keri would be tied, whipped, tormented, and sexually abused as a matter of course. We looked for any excuse to “play” with each other. Our parents never figured out what was happening, they just enjoyed the fact that their two children got along so well. I had to be very careful not to leave any obvious marks on Keri body that might betray our new relationship.

One afternoon, about a month after I had made Keri my sex slave, a couple of months after her fourteenth birthday, Keri asked me a question. We had just finished a little session. I had made her strip, after which I tied her hands behind her back. It seemed that her elbows were the next logical thing to bind as it forced her breasts out from her chest, exhibiting them very prominently. She has magnificent breasts that begged to be displayed and touched. I had made her put on a pair of my mothers high heel shoes, and required her to pose in front of me, in various revealing positions. The high heel shoes made her nice legs more shapely, and forced her ass to stick out more. I loved this addition to her nakedness, and she seemed proud of the change.

After showing herself off to me, I lay down on my bed and made her to straddle me, impaling her pussy on my rampant cock. I made her ride my cock to a climax as I slapped her breasts. She had a shuddering climax. After she came back from the ozone, I ordered her to suck me to a climax.

I released her wrists and arms and had her lay beside me on my bed. I had my arm under and around her as she put her head on my shoulder. Her delicate little hand was stroking my semi-hard cock. We were basking in the after glow of a wonderful bondage and sex session.

Keri moved her head up so she could kiss me on the cheek. I kissed her back and gave her breast a squeeze.

“Jack, I love what we are doing. Can we do it forever?”

Smiling, I replied, “I sure hope so. I love us, and I love what we are doing.”

Keri was quiet for a moment, then asked, “What are you telling Jerry and Damon. They used to play “capture” games with us all the time. Since you made me your sex slave, we have not seen them.”

I thought for a moment, “Well, I guess I have been too busy with you, and just us. They have been asking when we are going to get together again, and when will we play our “capture” games. I have been stalling them.”

Keri asked, “Why? They have got to be wondering what is wrong.”

Now, I was not sure how to answer her. But, I tried, “Well, now we are playing “capture” for real. When you are tied, you are stripped, tortured for real, and raped, and sexually abused. I love it. I don’t want to change that. It would be very difficult for me to play our “capture” games and not do it for real.”

She was quiet, and I continued, “I had thought, that if we are really going to keep doing this for real, and not just playing around like we used to do, that I could allow them to join in and make it real for them, too.”

Keri remained quiet, and waited for me to continue. I was not sure what I wanted to say, but made an attempt to make sense of my thoughts.

“If you are really my sex slave, then you would have to agree. Of course, if you did not want to be my sex slave, then we would quit playing our games for “real”, and go back to what we did when we were little kids.”

Keri squeezed my now erect cock and answered, “Jack, please, I don’t want to quit being your sex slave. I really love you and what we are doing. I don’t want to give it up.”

“Well, what should I do”, I asked?

Keri paused, “Oh, Jack, I don’t know what to say. I just don’t have an answer.”

She remained quiet for a moment, “I don’t know, Jack. I love you. I will do what you want me to do.”

I am sure my cock leaped in her tight grip. My heart skipped a beat. I could not believe Keri was telling me to do what ever I wanted to do to her. I hugged and kissed her. Rolling her on her back, I climbed above her and slipped my rigid cock into her sweet pussy. In a matter of a minute or two we both we coming with each other.

Damon was the only one of my two best friends in town. Jerry and his parents were in Seattle. Jerry’s father worked for a company that was transferring him to that city. Now they were there looking for a new house to buy. I decided not to include Jerry in our expanded “capture” games with Keri. I invited Damon to come over the next morning for play the game. He readily accepted.

After our parents went to work, I instructed Keri to get “dressed”. She had a bikini ensemble that was perfect. The top was very revealing, just covering part of her breasts. The bottom was just a little more than a thong. There was a pleated matching mini skirt that matched the bikini. It could be worn away from the pool area, hiding the wearers nearly exposed buttocks. I had her wear this outfit, along with a pair of my mothers black patent leather high heels. She was absolutely stunning. My cock was ready to leap from my trousers.

After Keri completed her makeup, I bound her wrists behind her, and again with the elbow ropes. I loved this tie as it made her breasts even more magnificent. I kissed her, and placed a gag of wadded handkerchief in her mouth, tightly securing it with another handkerchief which was tied around her face and head. Keri looked incredible.

Before Damon arrived, I had Keri parade and pose for me. I was wondering how Damon would react to the advancement of our “capture” games. Keri seemed nervous, yet there was an excitement in her eyes that told me she was ready to obey me.

Damon arrived about fifteen minutes later. I placed Keri in the closet in the hallway next to the family room. Damon arrived, and I explained the new rules of the game.

“Here’s the deal. First, if you repeat anything about what we are going to do this morning, you will never be allowed to play our games with me and Keri again. Do you swear to never say anything about this to anyone, ever?”

Damon looked at me, questioningly. “Yeah, man, I promise. This sounds mysterious.”

“Well”, I replied. “It is serious. In the past when we play “capture” or “kidnap” games, we played for pretend. If we had kidnapped Keri for real, then we would have done anything we wanted to her. We held back because it was only a game.”

Damon looked even more confused. “What does that mean, “for real”.

I tried to make him understand. “Hey, man, you’ve read books about what happens to a girl or woman when she is kidnapped or captured. The gangsters and bad guys do what they want with the woman. Those guys were not pretending. That was for real.”

“Does that mean we are going to kidnap Keri, for real, and really do things to her”, he asked?

“Yeah, that’s what I mean. I decided to quit playing games, and do it for real. Keri has submitted.”

Damon’s eyes were wide with wonderment. “Wow! Man, that’s heavy.”

“O.K., remember, she is my sister, and I am in control. I will decide how much and what we do. O.K.?”

“Yeah, sure, whatever you say”, he said. His mouth seemed dry from anticipation, and already I could detect a bulge in his trousers.

“O.K., have a seat on the couch, and we will get started. I have already kidnapped Keri, and tied her up. I will get her, and we will get started.”

Damon sat down and watched me walk to the hall closet, and open the door. He was even more amazed when I brought a helplessly bound and fantastically costumed Keri from the closet. I led her into the family room as Damon watched with amazement and lust written all over his face.

I slapped Keri’s tight ass and ordered her to pose and parade around for Damon. She was amazing, and Damon was awestruck. He could not take his eyes off her.

“Damon”, I said, “Our captive is a wealthy woman, and I have kidnapped her for ransom. No one has paid the ransom, so I have decided that we will torture her until the ransom is paid.”

I untied the strings holding the bikini top on Keri, and the top fell to the floor. Damon was speechless. I reached around Keri and grasped her breasts, squeezing and pinching them.

“Prisoner, since no one has paid your ransom, you will pay the price”, I said. Keri just moaned behind her gag.

I reached down and removed the mini skirt. Turning Keri around and making her face me, I hugged her to me, pressing her breasts against my chest. I gave her sweet ass several swats, and then removed her bikini bottom, leaving her standing there bound, gagged, and wearing only a pair of high heel shoes. My handprints were obvious on her ass. Damon was dumbstruck.

“Prisoner, go to my friend and let him examine you.”

I grasped Keri’s bound wrists and pushed her to where Damon was sitting. Her breasts jiggled as she walked to where Damon was.

“Prisoner, lean over, and offer your tits to my friend”, I ordered.

Keri bent over and offered her breasts. Damon was quick to take them into his hands, kneading them and teasing her nipples. After a few moments of this, I ordered her to turn about and offer her ass for inspection. This she did with aplomb. Damon was quick to seize this opportunity to feel and stroke a magnificent ass. He even gave her a few substantial slaps on her bottom. He ran his hands over her thighs and ass. Finally, I ordered her to face Damon, and spread her legs, exposing her pussy. Damon grasped her Venus Mons. He toyed with her nether lips and inserted his finger into her heated passage. Keri started to moan and move her hips slightly. I stepped up behind her and pulled her back into my chest, to support her. I cupped her breasts and played with them as Damon was busy rummaging through her pussy. Keri was absorbed in what was happening to her. Her bound hands found my rigid cock and was stroking it as well as she could, considering her stringent bondage.

After Damon had thoroughly inspected my beautiful sister, I led her and Damon to my parent’s bedroom. They had a wonderful old four poster bed. I placed Keri on her knees, with her back against one of the bedposts. Using several strands of rope, I tied her to the post. She could not squirm, or wriggle loose. Next I blindfolded her. She knelt there, naked and bound to the bedpost while Damon and I undressed. I picked up the small leather whip I made to use on Keri’s breasts. Now was an opportune time.

“Prisoner”, I said with authority, “No one has ransomed you, so you will now pay the price.”

I removed the gag from her pretty mouth, and allowed her to breath fresh air through her mouth. She did so with relish.

“Prisoner, there is a dick in front of you face. You are to kiss it, and tell me if it is mine, or Damon’s. If you are wrong, you will receive five strokes of the whip across each tit, for a total of ten lashes.”

I stepped up and put my cock to her lips. Keri kissed it, and tickled the tip with her pretty pink tongue. I then had Damon step up and do the same. Keri treated his cock in the same manner. Damon closed his eyes. He was caught up in the moment. At least he did not moan, giving Keri a clue whose cock she was kissing.

“Now, prisoner, whose cock was first and whose cock was second? Was it the same cock, or were they different cocks?”

Keri paused for a moment or two, the almost whispering, replied. “Sir, the first one was Damon’s. In fact I think both kisses were on Damon’s cock.”

“Cunt, you are wrong on both counts. The first was my cock. For that mistake, since it was two questions, you will receive ten strokes on each tit.” Keri bit her lip and trembled slightly.

I picked up the whip, and brought it down sharply on her right breast, followed by a similar lash on her left breast. Keri tried to struggle, but she was too well tied. After five lashes on each breast, she was beginning to moan and attempt to avoid the lash.

The next ten lashes were delivered by Damon. He loved this torturing her for “real”. His cock was rampant. He was in a fantasy world that was beyond his wildest imaginations.

“Prisoner”, I said. “Now you will take each cock into your mouth. Again, tell me whose cock you are sucking. Fail, and you will pay the penalty.”

I had Damon put his cock in Keri’s mouth. I allowed her to suck it for about 20 seconds. Then quietly I stepped up and put my cock in her mouth. She sucked it vigorously for about 20 seconds. When asked, she said she thought the first was mine, and second cock was Damon’s. Wrong again!

Again her breasts suffered another ten lashes each. By the end of the last lash, she was gently sobbing. I let her regain her composure, and pressed on.

“Prisoner, you have failed miserably. In order to help you out, you will have a cock placed in your mouth. You will suck it and make that cock cum in your mouth. Based on that, you will tell me whose cock you have just sucked.”

“Yessir”, was Keri’s whispered reply.

I had Damon put his cock in her mouth. I was sure he had never been sucked off, and today was the day he lost that virginity! Damon was in heaven. Keri was working on his cock, while Damon was practically fucking her face. In just a matter of a minute he was cumming. He climax was so great that Keri could not swallow all of his issue. A small amount trickled from the corner of her mouth. A couple of drips of glistening cum dropped on her delightful breast.

“Now, prisoner, who cock as that?”

“Sir, I think it was Damon’s cock.”

“Well, very good, prisoner. Just for that, I will reward you with a good fucking. Would you like that”, I asked.

“Yessir, I would like that. Thank you”, Keri replied.

I untied her from the bedpost, an escorted her to my bedroom. I put her in the middle of my bed, with her arms still bound and pinned under her. Leaving the blindfold in place, I got on the bed and entered her sweet pussy. She was hot. He pussy was a scalding caldron of female juices. She was a delight to fuck. Damon stood on the side and voiced encouragements.

“Hey, man, fuck that beautiful sister. Man, she’s hot.”

I noticed that his cock was rigid and ready to go again. After I finished fucking Keri, I let Damon get on her, and fuck her with his rampant cock. Keri was humping Damon as he ravished her. She kept experiencing one climax after another. Finally, Damon had a massive cum, and collapsed on Keri. It took both of them a while to come back from the ozone.

After we had rested, we returned to the family room and sat on the couch. Keri was ordered to get on her knees, and use her newly released hands to stroke each of her tormentors to another erection, suck each cock, the use her hand to jack each cock to a climax. This she did. She seemed to love what we did to her, and loved playing with each cock.

It was time for Damon to go. He kept hugging and kissing Keri. It seemed that he could not get enough of her. He promised to return soon and play more “games”.

After Damon left, I had Keri sit next to me on the couch. As usual, I had my arm around her, stroking her breasts, while she was stroking my relaxed cock. We talked about what had just happened. She told me she had enjoyed the afternoon, even though she was very apprehensive at first.

“Sis, do you still want to be my sex slave and naked prisoner”, I asked?

“Jack, my big brother, I really love you. I love what you do to me, and let me do to you. I want to be your sex slave, and your prisoner. I don’t want that to ever stop. I will do what you want me to do.”

I hugged Keri, and kissed her for the longest time. Yes, I was in love with my sister. No other woman could ever make me feel like this. I was not sure what the future held for us, but I wanted Keri in my future, as my lover and “prisoner”.

Continued…

Need to Tell Someone

jkwon on Incest Stories

Hello my name is Chris and Im from Idaho. Are town is about 30,000 population and its a liitle country. Im from a Black family and my mom is the oldest of 5(2 sis and 2 brothers). I have move to the big city NC. When I was born I was the baby of the family so I was getting anything I wanted. My Grandparents where the best in the world and I love them so much growing up. My parents married when I was 4 and when I was 8 I saw what would change my life forever.

I had goting up and it was the summertime so there was no school. The house was empty and we stay with my Grandparents mom and dad could not make it out in the real world. I walk around and went to turn on the TV. I watch some cartoons and later my Grandparents got home. They had a nice place and some money so we live comfo

Read More
rt. mY Grandmom fix lunch and when I finish I took a bath. I was headed to my parents room when my mom came out of my Grandparents room. As she pass by me she was buttonin  her shirt. I remember when I pass my Grandparents room My Grandpa was changein cloths and he was butt naked. I did not think not much of it for I was still young and never even thought and sex. Couple of days went by and I was a sleep in my room. It was rainy and I was scared. I went to my parents room and wanted to sleep with them. My dad was working the night shift so it was just my mom. I got into bed and went to sleep. I heard a noise and open my eyes to see my Grandpa tapin my mom she woke up and they left. I thought something was wrong so I did not go back to sleep.

The clock was at 2am and my mom was gone about and hour she return and turn the closet light on and change cloths. I watch for the first time my mom get naked and see her beautiful body. She was so sexy and for having me she still look hot 6'0 120 and avg size tits. As I watch her get her panties off and her pussy shine in the light I could feel a little warm inside me. As she got her new ones on and just a tshirt on see came back to bed and went to sleep. Next couple of weeks went by and I would see my mom a little different and she was always around my Grandpa. One day I got up in the morning I walk out and as I pass my Grandpa room I heard some noise and my mom voice. I went to the door and it was lock so I got down and look under the door and I saw my mom on her back on the bed and my Grandpa standing next to the bed but they where both naked and I know what they where doing for sometime I would catch my dad and mom watching Tv or be mess around in bed. My Grandpa was fucking my mom. I was scared and went to my room. I was shock and could not belive it. I was thinkin maybe it was my Grandma so I went to check again. As I look under this time she was on all fours sucking his cock and he was still standing on the ground but was grabing her ass

Something made me watch and see my 47 year old Grandpa getting his cock suck by his 26 year old daughter. I keep watching. My Grandpa was dark and built and was about 6'2 240 and he was fucking my moms mouth she was going at it so hard and fast and I could see her jerking his big cock(maybe about 7") with one hand and the other she was rubin his balls. My grandpa was grabing her ass with both hands as he push his big black cock in her mouth. He would slap her ass and grab her tits.She let go of his cock and he got on the bed and she got on top. My mom had her back tolders me so I could see his cock go in and out ou her pussy and her nice fat ass. She reach back and play with his balls and he slap her ass and suck on her tits. This was to much for me so I went to my room and thought about what I just saw.

After awhile I heard my mom come out and was walking to her room.I close my eyes and acted like I was asleep. She came in and was just in her panties. From the morning sun I could she her hair comin out of her panties and she was a mess. She bent forword to pull the covers up Her nipples where dark and big and I felt my first hard on. All week I would think about this and feel weird and would look at then a lot different now. As I grew up I would catch them a couple more times but they keep it real secret and they would only do it maybe 5 times a month. I will jump to when I return home for our family party. I was 21 and my parents had gave me a baby brother 11 and sister 8 second part to follow.........   

Chelsea's Plea

enchrine on Incest Stories


I shifted under my comforter. My body’s pores trickled sweat as I slowly transitioned from sleep; something unusually exciting was in bed with me, someone who didn’t belong. I ran my fingers eagerly over the firm body that accompanied me, I couldn’t figure out who’s it was, it wasn’t my wife’s, maybe I was just hallucinating from the lack of sleep. Running my fingers down the tiny butt crack, I heard the faint whimper that shocked my mind into wake.

Read More
p />

“Daddy, please don’t leave us, me and mommy will do anything.”

I held my fingers inside the butt crack of my thirteen year old daughter Chelsea, I couldn’t move an inch, it felt way too real to be a wonderful dream but it couldn’t be real.Â

“Mommy finally told me why you wanted to leave us; because you loved me differently than what you were suppose to and you thought you would hurt me if you stayed any longer. You hurt me more than anything you could ever do to me when you said you were leaving; I’ll do anything to make you stay.”

I had just started my requested week off from work to move into an apartment across town, today I was suppose to leave.

“Me and mommy will fix your mind so you don’t feel guilty anymore when you think about me.”

My fuzzy panicked mind began registering that what was happening was actually real. I pulled away from my naked daughter’s body.

“No, no, I have to leave; I don’t want to do anything to you.”

“Daddy, don’t leave just because of me, I love you, I’ll show that I love you the same way you love me; give me a chance, don’t just leave me and mommy because you think I don’t love you.”

Chelsea pushed herself to me and grabbed my neck with her weak arms to kiss me as passionately as she could apparently reproduce from the movies. I stutteringly pushed her naked body off of mine. I was fighting with everything I had in me to protect this young girl from what she couldn’t possibly understand yet. Chelsea had been a slow maturer since birth, Leslie and I had tried every diet and program in hopes of bringing her up to par with her peers.

I pushed the comforter off the two of us. I now noticed that I too was completely naked. I didn’t recall undressing the night before, in fact, I couldn’t even recall going to sleep.

Chelsea’s eyes welled up in tears as I fought with all my fragile power to push her away.

“Daddy please, I’m your daughter, you can do whatever you want to me. Please don’t leave.”

Leslie walked in with a cup of water and a pill.

“Mommy, daddy doesn’t want me, he doesn’t even want to hold me anymore.” Chelsea cried. She then ran up to her mother’s side as she moved toward me.Â

“Honey take this pill please, you haven’t been feeling well lately, this will help your headache.”

I looked into my wife’s eyes, Leslie looked back into mine. I lifted my powerfully masculine arm to my wife. Leslie stood still, pleading with her eyes that things would be alright if I just took the pill. Trusting my wife, I moved my arm over and grabbed the pill, put it in my mouth, and took the cup to drink it down.Â

Leslie hugged me resting her head on my shoulders and began silently crying. Chelsea was guided with her mother’s free arm to my hips. Her mom had apparently been busy with her days before, teaching her everything that would make me pleased. It seemed that Chelsea would do anything without question to make me stay.

I looked down in shock upon feeling Chelsea’s tiny throbbing mouth inhale my half limp organ. Before I had enough time to pull away, my head began spinning and I could barely maintain my balance.

I woke up on my bed still completely naked with Chelsea lying next to me completely nude as well. I attempted to role away but felt bound. I looked to my wrists, then ankles; all were tied to the bed frame.Â

“You won’t feel guilty anymore daddy, you won’t have to leave, what you tell mommy about me and why you have to leave me will be why you will want to stay.”

My daughter climbed onto my body.Â

“I’m sorry that you can’t touch me like you want to, but mommy says that if you could move, than you would run away and never come back. We have to fix you first.”

The dry slit of my little girl’s vagina teased back and forth over my growing penis. I involuntarily groaned. Feeling the growing shaft under her reproductive lips appeared to have stimulated my daughter as well.Â

Chelsea then rubbed her vagina up my torso and crawled it over my face.

“Make me wet daddy.”

She pressed her hairless bulge into my mouth. It took all the resistance I had gathered in my entire life to keep my lips shut and motionless. I knew by now that my wife had drugged me but so far, I saw no personality flaws in Chelsea to signify tampering to her mind. Obviously, she was very much more assertive with me now in everything I stood against, but the stuff she said and things she did were all her, the way she talked, the way she moved; she was genuine, just in a shockingly different situation. But she was young, too young to know what she was doing.

My little girl stared back at the undeniably excited penis which was only complimented by my weak eyes as I laid under her, shivering from my tense muscles.

“I’ll get you started.”

Chelsea slid her hand down her tummy onto her bulge. Very slowly, she wiped her index finger up and down her slit, pressing the back of her finger to my mouth. Back and forth, she repeatedly slid her finger between my lips and hers. I wanted so bad to stick my tongue into her, swallow her bulge into my mouth as I felt the pounding heat of her vaginal canal boiling my tongue.Â

“Mmmmmm…”

Chelsea was moaning. She pulled her finger from between our lips and sat down on my face.

“Please lick me daddy, please just one lick.”

Instantly without thought, my tongue broke free from behind my teeth and slapped against her virgin skin. The hot moist muscle I wiped across her shivering bulge pushed her into orgasm as she screamed in delight.Â

She grabbed my hair and bent over as she thrust her hips down into my face. I wanted to feel her convulsing fleshy walls on my tongue so bad. With all my force as she began cooling down, I thrust my tongue into her never parted slit. She immediately yelped. I don’t know if she did it in pain or pleasure but she pulled off just after. I think that she thought that I had bitten her to get her off me.

She pushed her now wet virgin hole down my chest to my stomach.Â

“I know that you’ll like this daddy, and you can’t hold back either.”

Gripping her small hands just above my armpits on my outstretched arms, she pushed her body down until I felt her throbbing wet crease press against the tip of my penis. Slowly, sliding her blushing cheek over my chest, she pushed the head into her vagina. I could hear her whimpering of pain as she willingly impaled herself on me. I said nothing, I wanted it so much but so much of me wanted to have never been born for this.

Chelsea began pushing harder and then screamed as I broke her virginity. Through her crying, I tried hard to make out her words.

“Daddy, I love you, you can do this to me every day if you just stay, it doesn’t hurt as bad as you leaving me and mommy.”

I couldn’t say a thing, I couldn’t tell her the truth that I still had to leave for her sake, and I wouldn’t lie to her. The sole reason in her believing what she just said was why I had to leave.

My chest quickly became wet with Chelsea’s tears as she painstakingly pushed herself onto me. Finally, the hood over her tiny clitoris bumped into the base of my shaft. She laid on me crying for a minute longer. Silence filled the rest of the room.

While attempting to sift through the wildly contradicting emotions in my mind, I felt my daughter’s incredibly tight vaginal tissue roll over my penis. Slowly she pushed and pulled herself over my intruding pipe.Â

She was so young and my penis was lodged inside of her, probably just a minute from inseminating her; she was my daughter and I took her virginity. She pushed her chest up to better angle herself for faster movements. I could see the blood coming from her vagina, it helped to lubricate my dick as it defiled my only child. From the way she chose to masturbate on my mouth earlier, my dick was probably the first object of any sort to ever enter my daughter’s vagina, not even her own little fingers had been inside of it yet.

My sperm was on the brink of exploding. Chelsea could see this somehow, my wife must have taught her a lot out of desperation.

“Daddy, you’re about to cum inside of your daughter, the girl you want to leave. Daddy, you can cum in me every day if you stay, mommy and me will do anything.”

Her sweet voice talking to me as she ground her body onto my cock sent me over the top. She had just begun orgasming seconds before I came in her. I don’t know if she somehow timed herself with me or she had aroused herself the same way she just did me, but it was like no other sex I had ever had.Â

Chelsea’s vaginal walls squeezed my penis tighter than I thought possible. She couldn’t move anymore to stimulate my ejaculation but her internal organ picked up the slack with interest a plenty.

I felt my cum beginning to splash into her body and immediately saw her eyes go wide in amazing pleasure. Her cries of delight blared through the room as her orgasm engulfed mine, sucking my reproduction organ for all its seeds. Her shaking weak arms quickly lowered her body to mine as she took deep breaths of air mixed with the aroma of our two perspirations.

“Mommy!”

Leslie quietly opened the door and walked in as Chelsea pulled her body up mine to rest her head on my shoulder. Leslie walked to the bedside and stared down to my face. I stared back silently.

“I’m sorry honey but we need you here, both of us. You still want to leave I can see. Chelsea and I will do anything and everything to keep you here; you’ll thank us when we break you past you’re misguided beliefs.”

Leslie turned away and began cleaning the smear of blood and cum between our daughter’s vagina my penis. Chelsea’s heavy breathing on my neck slowly quieted.

“I love you daddy, I really do.”

-----Â --

As of now, I have no plans to continue this but if the demand arises, I might. All feedback is greatly appreciated through this site or with me personally at hanes_el@yahoo.com.Â

SHE WASN'T LYING.pt3

itsonlyfun on Incest Stories

 Pt.3 Read pts.1 & 2; if you haven't already to make sense of this story.

I know I shouldn't have but,those drinks had gone to my head.

  ------------------------------------------

 As I suggested we go upstairs a part of my mind said 'Stop now Sheila,you're out of your cage' but the lust part said, 'Go on,think how they will feel,those two hardon's you seen the other night' Goody Sheila lost to Lusty Sheila,so as I hastily scrambled up the stairs,I found I had my hands on the higher step to help steady my slightly inebriated body in my haste. This in turn allowed my sons who were still grasping and groping at my ass to see farther up

Read More
my legs in their attempts to pull my knickers down.

 By the time I'd nearly reached the landing,they'd managed to get them halfway down my thighs. In our excitement I knew my pussy was showing at the back of my thighs,so panting for breath I paused only to feel fingers touch my lips and try to enter me. Glancing down through my legs I could see it was toyboy. 'See,look how wet she is,look at her juice on my fingers,just like my mum went on yours,she's ready for it all right,quick lets get her on the bed before she chickens out'

 This done it for me,CHICKEN OUT INDEED! we'll see who CHICKENS OUT! young man,when I drain all your balls dry. CHICKEN OUT INDEED! I half get to my bed,slowed now by my knickers round my knees. Wait! Just calm down a bit,I'm not going to run away and lock myself in a cupboard. Lets get some stability here,otherwise what you think you want to give me will be wasted down the inside of your trousers.

 My power had kicked in,they waited now for their dream to be fulfilled. Let me get my clothes off and you lot can get yours off as well,specially you 'toyboy' What would your mother think? seeing you appear in her street with all our goo all over your clothes. Crazy I know but I was loving the excitement now. 'Oh yes' Call me Sheila,they all do around the house. 'Yes,alright Mrs. sorry,Sheila' By now I had three hardon's before me enough to make any woman's mouth water.

 I'm thinking,shall I choose who goes first or shall I just let them get on with it. Either way,I could feel my pussy dripping with love juice. I needed those cocks and quickly as well! All gasped as I hit the bed with my legs well open. I felt my tits flop to and fro as I bounced a bit. I let my legs now make the bottom of a cross,then quickly closed them and pulled my legs up towards my bum while I grabbed a pillow and pulled it over my face.

 They started to panic,toyboy said, 'Quick grab her legs she's changing her mind,we're not going to get it' My sons conceded this I think because they grabbed a leg each and tried to open me to reach my goodies,while clutching a tit each. 'Don't stop us Sheila,please don't' Toyboy,I wouldn't do that would I? I say as my legs get parted slightly then I snap them shut again. I'm secretly laughing like a drain under my pillow. Thinking,fight for it you little fuckers,this will make your sap rise. Peeping unobtrusively I note that all their cocks are running in precum. Thats what we want,hot sticky cocks for Sheila. I mumble,not to hard with the tits and I'll open my legs for you. They comply and let go of them completely. I tell them.No play with them but go more gently.In unison, 'Sorry mum,No Sheila'

 Ignoring this,but going all hot at the point they'd made,- "mum" - they pull at my closed thighs and I let them open enough to let them get a healthier grip and they force me wide open now. Shocked,like an arrow a mouth with its tongue pointing out hit my pussy with a vengeance. It was toyboy,. Fuck! I'm bound to hand it to him, if he sucks his mother like that she'll never let him leave home,I'm sure I wouldn't. The little sod had me cumming in nothing flat,mind you my two sons playing with my clitoris at the same time did have a major input.

 By now I just couldn't care less about anything except being multi fucked. I heard myself say, For fucks sake,one of you get in me,I'm in the middle of cumming! 'Get on her toyboy, (It had stuck) he did and without my instructing him he rammed a plentiful amount of boy meat up till my pubes and his were squelching together. We were both soaking with love juice and I'm sure his mother had left a bit out,namely that she'd let him fuck her. He hit me in one,like a husband,he knew where and what a woman needed and gave her his all.

 All it was too,he was fucking me so fast and as I took a peek,he was bouncing around on my middle aged wobbling belly as though he was on a jelly,gripping what he could he just shot the lot up me,it never dawned on me to say, 'pull it out and spit it up over my belly' still I had thought it would serve my husband right if he knocked me up. 'Pull it out and come round this side so I can do her' it was litl'un. I'd noticed something move as I watched toyboy bouncing around. It had caught my eye through the mirror I'd watched my sons wanking through.

 A fist was doing a lot of work on a cock I reckonized immediately,it was my husbands. Hearing my sons planned change over,my stomach turned at the sight of seeing my husband watching,but in an instant I thought,well there you are,you thought I was making it up so don't bother to complain when I prove it to you. I just stayed under my pillow and felt the change over. This cock was bigger and as hard as iron. Ever the thoughtful son, 'Where shall I spit it when I cum mu'sorry Sheila'? Up there! Toyboy did,besides I love to feel it fill me up. 'I do as well mum' oops! big'un passed on 'I felt it go up toyboys mum' This sounded sincere to me,so I guess she had been conservative with the truth and was first to get all three,but then again,it prompted me to let them get up me.

 Oh fuck! I'm going to cum with my son in me for the first time,I did just as he shot his first shot. I knew it was a lot and so was the follow up. No sooner had he pulled out and big'un was in me up and running. 'I nearly lost it waiting mum,here it comes,before I could go for another orgasm he shot his spunk up me and jerking he flopped on my belly giggling. 'Sorry mum,I better go first next time' I thought,I wonder if there'll be a next time,then again I could see my old man still watching. If there wasn't going to be I reckoned he would have stopped my session by now. The horny bastard was still wanking I noticed,surely he hadn't lasted that long,he must be on a second wank,or could it incredibly perhaps be a third?

 Grabbing their clothes they all departed to our sons room,but not before my cheeky toyboy said, 'Do you suck as well Sheila'? Necky little sod,still,if you don't ask you may not get. 'My mum does' followed by a giggle. I lead on the bed well satified I admit,while wondering what had happened to my husband. I knew he hadn't gone in the toilet because one of the lads did. Then he appeared,all hot looking,with a sweaty brow. He shut the door,saying quietly, 'fuck they nearly caught me,I've been watching,I'll never dis-believe you again I promise' 'Fuck that was so hot,I had to wank while I watched them' 'I couldn't believe it when you let 'em shoot it up you,you craven woman'

 I grinning,opened my legs and let him see it coming back out of me. Want some? there's lots inside. 'I'll lick it later for you,don't let it all come out,I have drained mine just now watching' I didn't let on I'd seen him doing it. After a while,we heard them trooping off down the stairs, 'I wonder if she'll let us do her again' I and hubby heard big'un say. He looked at me, 'Will you'? Depends! 'On what'? What you think about it. 'Oh,I loved watching' So,what if they've knocked me up? Laughing now, 'You'd better keep on letting them then,just in case they haven't and you're not' Horny old bastard,go and have a wank on it, I said. In turn getting a wiggly tongue poked at me as he half dropped his trousers showing me his ass. Mind they don't see you like that,they might give you one or three up there mind.

 What do you think? bye.

How Mom and I started....

mohdrid on Incest Stories

It was 1992, I was 17 and like every other 17 yr old, I was horny 24/7. I was
masturbating 4 or more times a day! I had just graduated from High School and I
was almost 18...just shy by 6 months or so...
Just a little background, My Mom worked 9-5 and my Dad worked weird swing shifts
where he would work a different shift each week...
So for the most part I was home alone the whole summer and I stayed naked all
day because I was by myself in the house..I had a part time job though...I
worked like 3 or 4 nights a week at most at a video store. It was this small ma
and pa video store but they/we had a porn room in the back where you could rent
porn movies...I took home VHS tapes every night and i would copy them! I had a
gigantic porn video

Read More
collection in my room..By the way, my room was our whole
basement and My parents let me have my own phone line which was very cool back
then....


I didn't have many friends. I was quite the loner in school. I was so glad
school was finally over!


But, I did have something I didn't realize was such a gift until gym class I
found out it was. In the 12th grade only, we were forced to take showers all in the
same shower stall, in this big shower room together and I dreaded it so much.
What I didn’t realize until the first time we had to do this(It wasn't every
gym class though. it was only the ones where we ran track or got really sweaty),
was my cock was much larger then pretty much the rest of the boys! Now I thought
I was normal size because I had never seen a dude my age at the time naked. I
thought I was normal size because it seems like I was just as big as the porn
stars I had seen in various porn movies I would take home from work almost
every night! I was 9.5 inches long and 4 inches around when i was 17...Yeah of
course I measured it! What kid didn't at 17 yrs old!?


I had always wanted to go to a adult book store since I was like around 15 but I
was never old enough to but since I was almost 18 and only 17, I thought I would
at least try..


Low and behold I got in no problem. Once I was in, it was an oasis to me! I
started to spend all my money on porn for the most part and oh yeah my own phone
line (My parents made me pay my own phone bill). I started to go to the adult
bookstore closest to my house like literally upwards of 4 times a week and of
course i got to be really good friends with the guy behind the counter(he also
owned the place).


He was very cool and he let me start to trade my porn magazines in because he also
sold used porn magazines. He was so generous because he knew what I liked and since
he didn't sell every magazine every month (he had a ton of magazines. All kinds of them),
he would let me trade 1 magazine in and he gave me like 5 new ones to pick. So i was
trading in upwards of 10 magazines at a time and I would walk out of there with boxes
full of porn magazines. Remember, this was before the internet so that was the only
way you could get porn back then (unless you worked where I worked and got free
tapes to copy)! He also gave me the magazines he didn't sell that month minus the
cover of the mag. he had to return the cover for credits for the unsold ones. So
you can imagine I had a gigantic porn collection which kept me very busy! I was
so horny, masturbating and porn consumed me pretty almost 24/7. I also bought
various fake pussies to fuck.


So , after going there for a couple months, Steve, the guy that owned it asked
me one day, Vinny I see you have never bought these before...He handed me local
swinger magazines called "Ohio Connections". I was sort of naive and had never
heard of a swinger nor did i know what it meant before or what it was all about.
He explained to me, that basically these newspaper like B/W magazines where full
of ads from real people locally just looking to hook up for sex and he showed me
the different "lifestyles" and he actually was very cool to explain some of the
lingo in the ads. He said, man, you should try these and try to hook up with some
people to fuck!
So I bought some swinger magazines and thought what a great idea! I had no idea these
existed!


So as I looked through them I realized in order to correspond with any of the
people in the ads, you had to make your own ad! So i did...I took Polaroid’s of
my cock(not face) and I wrote an ad and i had to mail it in! I know weird and
they would put the ad in the next mag. There was a fee. the way it worked though
was you got a mailbox associated with your ad and a box# that corresponded with
that mailbox that you had to call on the phone to get your messages if anybody
saw what they liked...I was close to the deadline for the next magazine, so it took a
couple weeks but i got in the next magazine....Whoa, did I get a lot of responses.. In
my ad I basically said, I was looking for women or couples to hook up with only
during the day at my house while my parents worked...I lied about my age..I said
I was 19. I put my cock size and the pictures of my cock where right above the ad.
Now the lifestyle that intrigued me the most was couples looking for a guy to
fuck the wife or girlfriend while hubby or the bf watched and possibly joined in
and of course single women....The first day it was in the magazine, I got like 20
voicemails in my box...I was amazed...All ages too! I found myself more wanting
the more mature women as i read ads from other women and couples. The main
reason I preferred more mature women was that most put in their ads that they
had a hysterectomy already or they had already gotten their tubes tied. i also
thought they were so fucking sexy too!


I was still a virgin too! so i started to correspond with these people that left
messages..They all left phone #'s to call as well in their vm's. So I started to
basically make a schedule for the ones i was interested in meeting and letting
in my house..I screened them because i called them....I started literally the
next couple days after my ad ran. My first was a 55 yr old married lady that
lived only a few minutes away from my house...She came over and I brought her
down to my room..I always had porn on before they came and I always answered the
door naked to crack the ice very quickly..I also asked them to not be obvious
and like park around the block just so my neighbor’s didn’t think nothing was up.
This was during the day, so not that many of our neighbors where home
anyway...Nobody ever forgets their first. Her name was Linda. She was into
fucking younger guys and she told me she couldn't resist what i had! When we got
down to my bedroom, she had already had her hands all over my cock once she
walked into the door and she was amazed at my size. She, like a lot of others would
say, "I cannot believe the size of that thing for a 19 yr old...Little did they
know I was 17 only....Linda got on my knees and immediately started to suck my
cock.She was a great cocksucker and oh man the feeling of warm wet lips around
my cock for the first time was just amazing...I came in her mouth only minutes
later..


She took my whole load and swallowed it all..She then got undressed and laid on
my bed and spreads her legs and said fuck me with that thing Vinny!
Of course minutes later i was ready again! i got in between her legs and he pussy
was surprisingly shaved nicely..Not all the hair was gone but it was trimmed
very neatly! her pussy was dripping wet and she was playing with her huge 44D
tits which i started to suck on as I put my cock head to her very wet pussy...I
soon realized that whoa she was way tight! It took me some time to get my cock head
in her. She was a very heavy moaner and screamer!


Once i got my cock head in her, it was easier to fuck my shaft in and out and
deeper and deeper. She screamed out thins like."Holy Shit that thing is HUGE!!"
As she came...I tried to be careful because I thought I was hurting her! She was
screaming in ecstasy when I thought it hurt her! I could feel myself stretching
her pussy and I also felt my cock rubbing against her clit as I fucked her...It
felt so fucking good...In and out I fucked her, But, i found out very quickly
that a woman's pussy on average is only 6 to 7 inches deep and I was 9.5 long! S
I fucked her, I felt like i hit a wall in her pussy! She jumped and goes WHOA!
Really loud..I stopped and went.."What?"...She goes "Holy shit Vinny, I think
you hit my womb. She goes I still have everything but my tubes are tied...She
looked down at my cock and goes, "There is more!?"..I go yep! She goes..get it
all the way in me! Push into my womb if you have to! I want it all in me
Vinny! She told me , she had kids older than me! So I pushed past it slowly..I
felt my cock go in her womb! I was fucking amazed! I got my whole cock in her to
my balls! At this point though I was ready to cum! I told her this and she
growls at me..Fill me with all your cum baby! i was only able to pull out fully
like twice and i pumped my whole cock in her twice only and i shot jet after jet
of my cum in her womb and pussy! I felt every throb shoot out of cum in her! It
was amazing! I was of course was hooked..i fucked her 1 more time until she had
to leave before her husband got home..Linda became a regular..She literally
walked to my house later on...I started to call all these people back..My next
encounter was couple that wanted a well endowed younger guy to fuck the wife while
hubby watched and took video and still pictures....I thought i was going to be
embarrassed with a guy there watching but it was very hot! My first couple, she
was 45 and he was also 45..Oh I fucked her good and hard and she would humiliate
him while i fucked her..This started my foray into the cuckold lifestyle..Where
I was the bull and he was the cuck. She told him what to do all the time..He
always had a very small cock...Another lifestyle i had just learned and didn't
know about...I was so damn horny that i was scheduling different women and
couples almost every day..Well the day my dad worked first shift of course since
both my mom and dad where gone 9-5......

So now here is where it starts to get good....

So after getting this steady stream of pussy for most of the summer(3 months
straight), i stumbled upon something in the basement of our house..My dad's
tools and tool bench and tool shed where on the other side of the basement and I
was on that side one day and as i search for a specific tool, I came across my
dad’s porn collection! I had no idea he had any in the first place! i was very
intrigued as most of his magazines where of amateur women and couples fucking it
seemed..he had some pro shot porn but not much...But what I found with his porn
is what shocked me...I found this shoebox under his magazines..His magazines where stuffed
pretty deep in this tool shed. All these tools where all around the magazines...I
found this shoebox full of Polaroid pictures, I opened it up and they were all
of my mom naked and a lot of my mom fucking other guys! I was like WHOA!! And I
instantly got hard! My mom was really turning me on! i thought this is not right
but damn she is hot! I didn't understand the whole reason she was fucking other
guys in the pictures, then it hit me, My parents are or had to be swingers! Holy
shit! No way had I thought! I knew this was wrong but my mom was really turning me
on, so I took some of the Polaroid’s to my bedroom and I started to masturbate to
them right there...I thought...I want to fuck my mom! i seriously wanted to fuck
my mom but how do I let her know!? I didn't have the balls to just ask! i
thought this is so wrong but the thought got me really turned on! I thought of a
plan.....


What i started to do during the day when they both worked was i would go into my
mom's dirty clothes basket, take pairs of her panties out and masturbate with
them..I started to smell and then lick her dirty panties..The taste of her pussy
stains/juice started to really turn me on and boy I got rock hard..I would
stroke my cock with them. Rub my cock all over them and I would cum all over
them, then put them back where I found them in my room..I always kept a few
Polaroid’s in my bedroom as well hidden under my mattress along with at least one
pair of panties that I always found myself smelling and tasting whenever
possible....I did that plan again like everything else, almost every day..I
didn't do it every day because I didn't want to soil all her dirty panties...From
then on it was weird talking to my mom....The best was when i would hear her
walk to the bathroom across the hall from her bedroom to take a shower. Their
bedroom was right above my bedroom in the basement. I would go right into her
bedroom and get a freshly worn pair to lick and taste....mmmmm i loved those!
I was still hooking up with women and couples during the day on a regular basis
and they all knew i lived at home with my parents still and where cool with
it....One of the couples i fucked on a regular basis where over and i had just
got done fucking the wife and we were laying in my bed when i thought to
myself..I am going to ask them their advice on getting my mom...So I brought it
up to her. We were just naked laying there as she slowly gave me a hand-job and I
told her what i had found and showed them the Polaroid’s and what i wanted to do
with my mom and what i had done so far with her panties and i showed them
pairs..I let the husband smell them...They got really turned on by it and
thought and told me "She will love your cock Vinny..go for it!".They thought it
was fucking hot. The idea of a son fucking his mother...I told them I didn't think
it was working with the panty thing and I told them what plan B was going to
be...Plan B was this, On the days my dad worked 3rd shift, I would put a porn
movie in, in my room, get naked at like 12am or later at night, bring out some
porn magazines and a pair of my mom’s panties i already had and masturbate with the
panties, magazines and porn movie. What I did to attract her was I kept the door to my
room cracked and I put the porn movie slightly loud so she would possibly hear
it since her bedroom was right above me...So I started to do that during the
weeks my dad was on third shift and gone until 8am...during the second week of
doing this as much as i could, it finally happened....


What I did when I came every time i masturbated was i cleaned myself off, put
the magazines away and turned the TV and went to bed..well, one night I got
adventurous and thought maybe this will be the night...so i came on myself then
i fell asleep with everything still out and on....At around 2am or so, i was
awoken to a warm wet feeling around my already rock hard cock..I woke up and I
didn't know where i was at first...I focused and looked down and there was my
mom, totally naked sucking my cock! She was between my legs going to town on my
cock stroking with both hands! I grabbed her head and just started to fuck her
mouth and of course shot a load in her mouth!


She was only able to swallow almost half of my cock in her mouth at first..She
took my load of cum in her mouth and swallowed it all(pretty much all of the
women I fucked at that time did that..Swallowed).She took my cock from her mouth
and I go...MOM..what the!?...She goes don't play dumb with me....She picked up
the pair of her panties I had on my bed already which were all crusty from my
cum....She goes "Vinny I know what you have been doing honey"..I go,
ummmm...uh....uh..She goes, don't play stupid with me! Before I could say
anything, she goes I know you found the pictures of me, I know you have been
masturbating with my undergarments and filling them with your cum and putting
them back where you found them..I know your father didn't do that...She goes, I
grappled with this whole thing and I thought what the hell is going on here!? So
I fell for your trap Vinny, and I peeked on you late at night and watched you
masturbate from your door there and MY GOD son..Your cock is GIGANTIC!! Once i
saw it, I thought to myself..No way carol, it's your son! You can't do that but I
couldn't get the picture of your cock out of my head for the past few weeks!
She goes, besides I thought you are only 17, this is double wrong..So...I told
your father about how you found the pictures and he understood but when I told him
what I saw of yours he goes, I want to see...I told him that you were only doing
this the days he was on third shift for a reason(She totally figured me out!).
So he wasn't there when I caught you! She goes, so what I did was I videotaped
you and figured since you were home all day, I would catch you during the
day.WELL WELL Vinny...I got you on video alright...fucking another women during
the day.I was busted big time! She said that in order to get the video in the
right light (whatever mom!) she had to do it during the day so she told me she
came home on her lunch break and pulled around the block and parked there and
came back to the house and came in without me hearing her through the side
door...She goes I heard you guys from outside fucking ! I videotaped you fucking
a lady and I crept out really quickly..Yes I told your father all about what you
have been doing during the day and he was surprisingly proud and turned on..We
watched the video and I flat out asked him well told him.."Carl, I want that in
me!"..I know it is wrong but damn that thing is huge for his age and it looks
like he already knows how to use it! He is fucking women our age or older Carl!
She said, "I still wanted an OK from your father out of respect since he is your
father".He thought about it and said..Fine but this does not leave this
house..You understand? he goes You know I want to see you and Vinny fuck now
after seeing that video....So she goes" That is how it went down...Vinny you are
quite the gigolo huh son!? We laughed and I explained to her what I had been
doing with the swinger mag and bringing ladies and couples over during the
day..She thought that was pretty hot when I told her! She goes what swinger
magazine!? I go "Ohio Connections"..Her eyes bulged out...No fucking way...Vinny, we
have had an ad in that magazine for years! I am surprised we haven't crossed paths! I
go, that would've been interesting..She showed me their ad..It didn't have a
picture. I go, so that's how you met those guys I saw you fucking in those
pictures. That's probably why I passed it up I told her..She said your dad took those
picture s. He likes to watch me fuck other guys. She then went on to say that my dad
was only 4.5 inches hard and that was the reason they both agreed for her to
have other cocks..Only if they were huge!.She also goes..Vinny i know where you
hid my panties and pictures and all your porn magazines and movies..She goes your father
and I always borrow from your collection since it is so fuckin big! I never
noticed...

She goes now i want you to fuck me son..You want this? I said for a long time
now ma!
She has like a 36c bra..so she laid down on the bed and i started to suck on her
tits. I started to lick and work my way down to her pussy... She spread her legs
..I couldn't believe this was finally happening! I was finally at the source of
my favorite pussy taste! I went to town on her pussy.I licked and sucked every
part while i finger fucked her to orgasm after orgasm! I did that for a good 20
minutes. Now it was time...She goes fuck me vinny! Fuck your mother with that
monster cock of yours! My mom’s like 5'7 and like 130 or 140 back then but i
noticed like most of the other women I was fucking, her pussy was small and
tight..I knew exactly what I was in for! I got up and put my cock head to her
dripping wet pussy..i couldn't believe  I was about to enter the hole i came out
of! It was a homecoming of the sorts! I put my cock head to her pussy as her
hips started to buck ..I pushed and pushed and man she was so fucking tight..I
had to work my cock head in her pussy like most of the rest and my mom was a
SCREAMER! She loves to talk dirty..She would say like "yeah that's right fuck
your mommy", make her cum! Make your mommy cum baby! With that huge cock of
yours..That talk got me so turned on! Once i got my cock head in my mom’s pussy,
it was much easier to work the rest in, like the majority of the other ladies!
the feeling of being in my mom’s pussy was like no other! It felt so good! It
turned me on to see my mom getting off from my own cock! I was so happy to do
it! She bucked her hips as I went deeper and I again hit her womb too...She
fucking jumped and goes OUCH! i go sorry mom! I know what happened..i hit your
womb...She goes yeah....you have this problem a lot?..I just smiled and said
yeah..I said don't worry I can go into it...


So i pushed into my mom’s womb...Once I had my whole cock in..She goes oh my
fucking god! I have never felt this full in my life! I was balls deep as well
and she screams to me FILL ME WITH CUM VINNY! FILL MOMMYS PUSSY WITH YOUR CUM
SON! When she said that I did it right after just one full pump out than in! It
felt like the biggest load of cum I had ever shot! We were so out of breath as
i felt every pulse in my body times with every shot of cum fill my mom’s pussy!
I then collapsed! Out of breath! She goes we are going to have a lot of fun from
now on! We fucked one more time before we fell asleep in my bed...We were woken
up by my dad in the morning..We were both naked..I had a morning hard on..He
shook the foot of the bed and all I heard was wake up you 2!! We woke up and I
look up at my dad and he goes..Looks like you 2 had some fun last night! My mom
goes.."Your son filled me with more cock than I have ever had in my
life..look...my mom’s pussy had dried up cum all over it and all over the sheets
as well..It had seeped out..She goes oh Vinny i forgot to tell you, after you
were born, I had my tubes tied, in case you were wondering about getting me
pregnant..There is no way! My mo grabbed my cock slowly and goes..Carl you want to
see me take our sons cock? My dad goes fuck yeah carol...fuck him for me....at
first I was a little uncomfortable with my own dad there..I don't know why
because I had fucked many women in front of their husbands and boyfriends but this
was different....I got over it really quick as she started to suck me off while
my dad watched..He took his really small cock out and started to stroke..He
talked her into it..yeah suck our boys cock, he said...mmmmmmmmmmm
she had both hands on my shaft as she sucked me while dad watched..He goes damn
son..That cock is huge! My mom sucked me until I came in her mouth yet
again...Right after I came in her mouth she goes to my dad..get over here..and
she French kissed her with my cum still in her mouth! My dad had my cum in his
mouth..I thought eww....But I didn't say anything....My mom goes your father
likes the taste of cum...I go I see that....He goes now i want to see you fuck
your mother hard Vinny! Get that cock in her..We waited just a couple minutes and I
laid down on the bed and she got on top of me and sank her pussy on my cock..She rode me
so hard and fast...God it was so fucking good..I flipped her around and put her
on all fours and I fucked her doggie style...I had my cock all the way in her
and of course I unloaded a load of cum in her...I pulled out and she goes Carl
clean me...He got right behind her while she was still on all 4's and put his
mouth to her freshly fucked pussy and cleaned both of our cum from her pussy
right up..He offered to clean my cock but I declined....That started a beautiful
relationship with my mom and dad..It has evolved into a cuckold relationship and
I became the man of the house..My mom told my dad what to do always..So did I to
a certain extent...He was and still is our bitch..I continued to fuck a lot of other women but
now my mom was present and she loved to watch me fuck other women and still does
to this day..My parents are still together and we still fuck to this day....Now
i am a full 10 inches long and 5 inches around and my mom and dad claim they
both love the taste of my cum and are addicted to it and crave it..I already
knew what my cum tasted like as i was able to suck my own cock i found out when
I was around 15 or 16..this may sound weird but there have been many occasions
where I have shot my load of cum on their food for them either as my mom baked
or after on the plate....It is so awesome..I pretty much live to fuck and watch
porn! I guess you can say I am addicted to pussy and porn..Between my parent’s
and I, we have a whole separate bedroom in my apt. full of our porn collection
that we have saved over the years. I have never gotten rid of any porn neither has
my parents..Right now, I counted around 4000 magazines, about 300 to 400 VHS tapes
and hundreds of DVD's and oh yes also every fuck toy I have ever owned same as
my mom and dad...My dad has taken many pictures and video of us together as well
over the years..We watch it together here and there..Whenever i am over there
house today, we just all stay naked all day..My mo does not let my dad fuck her
though..That is part of the cuckold relationship thing. i am only aloud to fuck
her! Over the years myself, mom and dad have used, the craigslist, yahoo, adult
bookstores, strip clubs, swinger parties, normal bars and local phone sex live
chat lines to hook up with other couples and single women..I have fucked women
of all ages but mostly 45 and older..My mom is 60 now and my dad is 62..She was
42 when we started when I was 17...The oldest I have ever fucked was when I was
really 19, I fucked a 62 year old lady...It was a lady my mom used to work
with..She had never met me and we told her and everybody else that I was my
mom's bf and her and my dad had an open marriage and plus they always said they
were swingers! I am always considered the boyfriend to everybody and nobody else
knows in the family about us! I moved out when I was 25 so it wasn't obvious to
anybody else in the family and got my own apartment..I have porn everywhere .On
every wall and every table..It is everywhere! Since my dad is the one that
always took pictures, I have a shitload of pictures he took of me fucking other women
that I have on my walls in my bedroom..Literally, they cover all the walls! I
only show the most open minded ladies and couples that I bring home or meet! Well
that's it! i hope you enjoyed my story on how I started with my mom for real!
Happy Fucking! The End –
I can be reached at vinny12331@rocketmail.com or on yahoo
chat with the same whole name as my e-mail address..I am on during the day while I am at work a lot or late at night..Hit me up! Let me know if
you liked my story or not!

Slap That Puppy

shu on Incest Stories

Terry Gettsum was just a normal thirteen year old. He got average grades in school and had plenty of friends but would not be considered popular. He did okay at sports but was neither among the best or the worst. His mother and father still lived together but that may be unusual in most places. He had one baby sister, Dianne, two years younger than him that he considered a nuisance most of the time. It was a perfectly normal family by all appearances and, until that April, it had been. Like most boys his age, Terry masturbated regularly and had no idea his parents knew about it. Of course they knew. Every night at 11:00, his father would hear the squeaking floorboards and make a comment like, “There he goes again”, and laugh about it. It was kind of funny but his father was con
Read More
cerned as well. When he was that age, his mother had taught him better and, now, the responsibility fell to him. So, naturally, he invited his mother to visit. It had been a few years since Granny Gettsum had travelled across the country to visit but Terry remembered her fondly. She was a big woman but surprisingly active. Most of all, he remembered her laughter and her affection. She told crude jokes and swore, but always with a smile. Terry’s mother was not so amused and she grimaced every time but that was part of the fun. Terry waited impatiently for his father to bring her back from the airport and when they pulled into the driveway, he ran out to greet her. She had gotten even bigger and Terry could barely hug her. She hugged him though and he nearly suffocated between her breasts. “Look at you. You’ve gotten so big”, she gushed, “You’re a man now”. His father asked Terry to get her luggage and opened the trunk. “Are you sure you’re big enough for MY bags, sweetcheeks?”, she asked. “No problem”, Terry boasted but when he lifted them he continued, “Holy shit, what have got in here, a car battery?”. “And spares. It never hurts to be prepared”, She answered and laughed, but directed at her son. Terry was just happy to get away with swearing. They all went inside and Terry put the luggage away while his grandmother said hello to his mother and sister. “So, whose bed will I be sleeping in?”, Terry heard his grandmother ask when he got back to the living room. Terry’s mother mentioned that they converted the den and that she will have her own room. “That’s a shame. You shouldn’t have gone to so much effort”, Granny responded. “We didn’t want you to worry about the stairs”, assured her daughter-in-law. “I may be fat but I’m not old yet”, Granny said with a chuckle. “I was only concerned because I know you have bad knees”, Terry’s mother defended. “You’re very thoughtful”, Granny conceded, “These old knees are worn out. Damn football injury”. “You played football?”, Terry asked with a baffled expression. “Not exactly but you can say I was on the team”, Granny said with a grin. “How did you hurt your knees?”, Terry probed, more confused than before. “Picking up the soap in the locker room”, his grandmother retorted curtly, “Dinner smells wonderful”. The conversation shifted toward food and family. There were lots of stories about Terry’s aunts and cousins and Terry got bored. The aunt and cousins still lived in the same city where his father grew up and Granny lived in her own condo. They talked about that, too, all through dinner. Terry finally got a word in and asked if Granny wanted to play a video game after dinner. She used to do that before but she sucked at it, to use her words. “Can’t tonight, sweety. Got a date”, Granny answered. “You have a date?”, her son asked in amazement. “Ya, I called up an old friend that I would be in town. He insisted on picking me up at the airport but I put him off till tonight”, Granny boasted. Terry watched his mother shake her head in disapproval but she always did that with Granny. “Tomorrow, we can play your game. You can kick my ass tomorrow”, Granny promised as she winked. “He’ll be here soon, she continued, “I better get changed”, and left the table. When she returned from the den, half an hour later, Dianne pointed out that she was wearing the same clothes. “He ain’t coming to see my clothes, honeybuns”, was Granny’s response. Terry didn’t get to see his grandmother before bedtime or even in the morning, before school. His mother said that she was still sleeping and to be quiet. After school and after homework, as his mother pressed, Terry got his chance to “kick her ass”. Good thing his mother didn’t stick around because Granny swore up a storm then. She even called him names, like “little shit”, but it was all in fun. Some of the words, Terry hadn’t even heard before. She nudged and tickled and tried to get distract him but she still lost every game. “You got another date tonight”, Terry asked. “Naw. It’ll probably take him a week to recover”, she answered abstractly, “I need a younger man”. “How about you”, she flirted, “You can be my date tonight”. “Okay, but I have to be home by ten”, Terry joked. She laughed so hard that the windows rattled and then gave him a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. Later that night, around 11:00, Terry heard a soft knock on the door. He pulled the sheets over his hard cock and the magazine and squeaked out a “Ya“. Granny came in and sat on the side of the bed. The bed groaned under the weight and Terry braced himself from rolling into her. She didn’t say a word. She just reached under the covers and pulled out the magazine as if she were psychic. She leafed through the pages and paused at the centrefold. “Is this the kind of girl you like?”, she questioned. “I guess so”, Terry mumbled. “You know the problem with these kind of girls?”, Granny asked rhetorically, “They’re not real”. She told him not to be ashamed about jacking off but that he shouldn’t brag about it either. She said that the biggest problem is that it was such a waste. Then she suggested that he demonstrate his technique. “I can’t do it in front of you”, Terry complained. She held the centrefold in front of her face and asked, “You can do it in front of her”. “But I can’t… It won’t… It’s soft”, he whimpered. “Now that’s something I can take care of”, his grandmother offered. She didn’t wait for a reply. She threw the covers back and Terry rushed to cover himself but lost his balance as he rolled toward his grandmother. “Oh my God, you got pubes”, Granny commented, “That’s a shame but you are a young man now. You will be by the time I get through with you”. She cupped his balls and his youthfully small prick in her wrinkled hand and squeezed softly. Terry wanted to scream but he loved his grandmother and didn’t want to get her in trouble. He was helpless and vulnerable with his fate in her hands. Her hand shifted to the shaft and she tugged and massaged it. He couldn’t help it. It felt so much better than his own hand but not nearly as soft. He began to relax and just enjoy the sensations and, as he got harder, her tugs became strokes. “That’s my big guy. Show me what you got”, Granny cooed. He had closed his eyes, trying to convince himself it was just a dream, but he opened them when he felt the bed move. He watched as her mouth engulfed his prick and felt something entirely new and indescribable. “Oops, I almost forgot”, Granny said as she paused. She pulled her false teeth out and handed them to him, asking him to put them on the side table. He did what he was told and treated it as just more dream of the night. “You’re in for a treat now”, Granny said proudly. Terry had nothing to compare it to. It felt amazing but he had no idea how good she was. If he only knew that it will probably be the best blow-job of his life. Her tongue was like an instrument and even her gums and the roof of her mouth was a trained chorus of pleasure. She sucked like a Hoover and, being a young man, it didn’t take long for him to cum. He shook as though he were having a seizure. It was unprecedented but so many things were for him. She managed to hold him in his mouth and swallowed every drop. She got up and wiped her mouth with her hand. “I’ll see you tomorrow night”, she warned, “You can owe me one”. He lay in bed, convincing himself that what had happened was real. He couldn’t be dreaming because he felt so alive and his prick was still twitching. He didn’t think he would get to sleep but he did and quickly. The next morning, he avoided the eyes of everyone and especially, his grandmother. He knew they had done something wrong but he wasn’t sure why. She didn’t really hurt him, just the opposite. He wasn’t sure what to do, so he did nothing. All he knew was that he couldn’t say anything to anybody. Not only would it hurt her grandmother but it was just embarrassing. Granny acted as though nothing had happened at all except for a pat on the butt she gave him as he left for school. She gripped it a little too long to be just playful. When he got back from a quiet day at school, life just seemed like it was before. He did his homework and played video games. They had dinner and talked casually but Terry knew better. He was just pretending as if it hadn’t happened. He kept looking into his parents eyes to see if he had given away his secret. He went to bed that night with a mix of dread and anticipation and, for the first time in months, did not abuse himself to sleep. He just waited and waited until his eyelids became too heavy. He was awoken by being shaken. His grandmother stood above him as reality took hold. “Had to wait till your parents got to sleep”, she whispered, “Tonight, we’re gonna rock ”. She removed her bathrobe to reveal her bra and panties and the mounds of folded flesh. Terry watched in horror as she removed her bra and her tits flopped out and under her armpits. This didn’t look like the pictures in his magazine. Everything was loose and dangled. Her arms flapped like the flippers of a walrus and her sheer bulk frightened him. There was almost three times as much of her as there was of him. “Tonight, you’re gonna learn how to pleasure a real woman”, Granny began her lesson, “Shove over”. To Terry, she seemed mountainous lying beside him but he had to be close because there was no room left in the single bed. She rolled down her panties, if that is the correct term for anything so large, and dangled them above his head. “Take a whiff, I’ve been wet all day waiting for this”, she encouraged. He almost gagged on the aroma before asking, “What do you want me to do?”. “It’s an acquired taste but you might as well get used to it”, she began her instructions. Terry did what she told him and positioned himself between her legs as she asked and she pulled his head right into it. “Stick your tongue in there. Lick it like a dog. Ya, right there. That’s the spot. Hope you didn’t have a big dinner” He kept at it and she slowly got wetter until the pussy juices flowed. It was musky and kind of funky tasting and Terry wondered if all women tasted like this but he still kept at it. He didn’t have a choice, his head was gripped between her thighs and she thrust her hairy pussy at him. Eventually, she quivered and bounced and the bed shuddered. He couldn’t lap up the juice as fast as it gushed and he wondered if his mother would think that he wet the bed. She relaxed her grip on his head and he popped up to ask if they were done. “Not by a long shot, honeylips”, she stated, “Give granny a kiss”. Terry climbed over her stomach and hesitated because he had never kissed her on the lips. She grabbed his head with both hands and tugged it toward her. She pushed her tongue between his lips and gave him his first French kiss as he straddled her girth. She sucked his tongue like she had sucked his dick and Terry was overwhelmed by her passion. Her hands lowered to his ass and she squeezed those little cheeks like toys. His dick began to swell against her bellybutton. “Feels like you’re ready for the home run”, Granny suggested. Terry was beginning to listen to his other head but it wasn’t sure what to do either. “Just stick it in there, big guy”, Granny led. He slid back down but found that it would only fit in if he kneeled between her legs. It slid in easily and it was so warm and soft. Instincts took over and he thrust inside her while watching her face. It gave him joy to give her joy. It gave him ecstasy to take hers. He felt different. He felt like a man. After she had left for her own room, Terry knew that things had changed. He was not just a victim, he was an accomplice. He looked forward to tomorrow. He got home late from school the next day. Hockey practice had kept him. He got home to find his grandmother alone in the house. Apparently, his mother was out with his sister. It didn’t take them long to get naked but, this time, it was in her room. She gave him another blow-job but stopped before he lost his load. Then, she knelt on the bed with her face on the pillow and her huge ass in the air. “Spank me”, she ordered Terry was confused. He was confused for several reasons, not the least of which was the vagueness of her request. He was reminded of when his friend said that he would meet him in the park. Problem was that the park was several acres and he didn’t know where to start. He was faced with a similarly imposing amount of real estate. “Slap that puppy”, she insisted. So he did, again and again, over here and over there, until it became red. She moaned and screamed in a mixture of pain and pleasure. Terry was not only enjoying this, he was aroused by it. “Mom, are you alright”, came Terry’s father’s voice from the other side of the door but he didn’t wait for an answer. He opened the door to see his naked son behind his mother’s big red ass. Terry looked back at his father in terror as his heart raced. “Oh, sorry. I thought you were hurt”, his father apologized, swallowing a laugh. “No problem”, his mother stated, “It’s been a long time since you had a gummer”. He considered it for a while and shrugged. Unlike his son, he knew how talented she was. He walked to the other side of the bed and undid his belt. “Whatcha waiting for sweetcheeks”, Granny said to her grandson, “Give it to me”. His father asked, “How does it feel to barbeque a sacred cow?”. Terry had no clue what his father was talking about but his grandmother said, “Moo”. Any normal guy would be limp as a noodle after all that but Terry was not normal. He was thirteen. It all began to make sense to him. It was still beyond his imagination but reality was so much stranger. So, there he was, fucking his grandmother from behind while she gave his father a blow-job. If his mother and sister joined in right now, he probably wouldn’t be surprised. He wasn’t surprised, the next day, when his grandmother asked his sister to sit on her lap. “You’re such a sweety”, Granny flattered, “I really bet you are. I just want to eat you up”. Granny’s hand slid up Dianne’s inner thigh till it went under her school skirt. “Do you have any hair down there, yet?”, Granny asked with all the appearances of being innocent.

are little whore

jeffal on Incest Stories

Ashley was 13 and still in middle school. She had a brother sam and a Dad, andrew.  Ashley was very good looking for her age she had blonde hair and big boobs and all the boys at her school we all over her. and she knew it she would wear very skimpy clothes that even made the teachers look twice.  Ashley would find ways to get attention. Ashley never wore her slut clothes around the house because of her brother and father.  But one mourning when she thought she was alone in the house she put on her clothes and was ready for school when her brother sam walked in to sk her if she needed a ride because he wasent going to school.  sam was 16 and never really thought of his sister as a sexual being.  til now.  when he saw his little si

Read More
ster in a mini skirt and halter top with her hair in pigtails he felt a little bulge in his pants. tring to hide his erection he turned and walked away. Ashley followed him and told him he could never tell dad. she said she would do any thing turning around he said alright then get on your knees. with a little hesitation she dropped to the floor and as she did sam undid his pants and pulled out his 7and a half inch cock.  he told her to suck it and she did she lowered her big red lips on to his raging hard on she slid up and down like a pro flicking the tip with her tounge and grabbing his balls with her other hand.  As she was going up and down sam asked her if she was a little slut that needed to be fucked. she said still with the cock in her mouth im your little slut that needs to be fucked. so sam pulled her up and ripped off her shirt pulled down her skirt so all that was left was her thong.  sam told her to bend over the couch and with her ass pointing at him.  at this point she was begging to be pounded in her little tight ass. so sam walked over took his penis in his hand and started pounding the fuck out of his little sister harder and harder he went his balls slapping her ass and Ashley yelling "oooooooo yesssss fuck me good o yes im your little slut just bang the fuck out of my ass."  these dirty words were all sam needed he felt like he was going to explode so in one motion he flipped Asley over rammed his dick in her mouth and let a weeks supply of cum spew into her beautiful mouth.  To sam's suprize Ashley swallowd it all got up and said any time u need me im your slut call me any time you want to fuck...now can i get a ride?

Tiny Tits Mom Needs Son's Cock

Robw00d on Incest Stories

NOTE FROM THE AUTHOR: This is one of those long-winded stories where it’s ninety percent build up and ten percent release, with the sex scene at the end.

My name is Ellen Ross and this story is my recount of how I came to slowly allow my son into my bed. Now, before all of you Bible thumpers bore me to tears, try reading that Good Book of yours sometime. For those of you who’d like to point out how incest is an abomination against God, I’d like to point you in the direction of Genesis 19:30-38 where Lot was unwittingly seduced by his daughters and God had no problem with it whatsoever—in fact, just read Genesis; there’s an INSANE amount of incest in that book alone…and God never smote ANY OF THEM. If you’re of the religious hate speech spewing kind, telling me all about how I’m going t

Fun on the Weekend

wickdjester on Incest Stories

     When i was a teenager (14) my cousin and I (13) were alone in her house because her mom had left to go to work.  She and i decided to stay up pretty late and when she was away i turned on a little porn on TV she walked in quietly and saw me rubbing my cock through my pants and she all of the sudden said "What are you doing?"  Then i got up really quickly forgetting to turn off the TV and also forgetting that I had a huge hard-on.  She was apparently craving sex because she walked over to me and asked if she could jack me off.  Of course i said yes and when she took my 8 1/2 inch cock out of my pants she was amazed at how big it was.  Then she started jacking me off and i was going insane because it felt so good having her jack me off.  It didn't
Read More
just stop at jacking me off because next time i was there i immediately went to her room when her mom left.  She was waiting for me in there naked and it was clear what she wanted me to do and i knew what it was too.  She then started sucking my cock to lube it up and then she decided it was ready and she got into the perfect position and stuck her ass straight up in the air.  Then I decided not to go slow at all so I put the head of my dick in her pussy and pushed it all the way up to the hilt.  She all of the sudden started screaming because I immediately pushed past the cherry and then she started moaning when it started feeling good.  I started screaming i'm cumming and then filled her pussy with my cum.  We decided just to go to sleep right away with my dick still in her pussy and woke up to her mom yelling through the door. "HEY GUYS TIME TO WAKE UP"and all of the sudden we both woke up and tried to get dressed and realized that my clothes were in the living room underneath the couch.  She was kind of big for her age so I decided to dress in some of her clothes and we both left the room.  My aunt didn't say anything at first until she asked why i was dressed in her clothes and i simply answered mine were lost.  Then she asked jokingly what are you wearing her underwear too and i said yes which she thought was a little strange but she went along with it.
THE END
New chapter possibly coming



This is my first story so please send me an email or a message on MSN Messenger my email is eminem123_980@hotmail.com or a regular email on my my more used email Eminem213@eminem.com

Thank you everyone please and please to all critics  send me all critiques. 

New Uncle and Submissive Aunt Dallas pt6

D2live on Incest Stories

The next day in Dallas wasn't bad. While Todd and Aunt Kathy was at the convention, I went swimming, went for a walk, talked to some southern girls my own age and had a good time. In the back of mind though, there was Kathy. I had lost my virginity the night before. That weighed on my mind alot. Sadly enough, it wasn't that I lost it to my Aunt, I was afraid that since I did it out of Todds presence that he woukd be upset and I would be in trouble, or even worse, cut off. Luckily that wasn't the case and I never heard anything else about it.

Todd and Kathy were out of the convention at about 3pm if I remember correctly. I remember seeing them in the lobby walking back in. Amazingly enough, Kathy didn't look tired or hung over, in fact she was looking good in another skirt, same

Winter Family Fun Prt 2

justalukin on Incest Stories

Will write more if liked

Part 2

We finally arrived at our destination and when my sister and I looked around we quickly realized it was not the usual resort that we were accustom too, but we didn’t give it much thought as this was so last minute or so it seemed. Dad got out and went into the office to get our rooms and at this time mom and sis both turned to me and asked if I liked the show, of course they already knew the answer as they had watched b

Read More
oth dad and I jerk off.

 

So I turned the tables and asked them the same question in which they actually blushed and said yes but don’t let dad know yet and don’t tell him it was you that helped jerk him off. I was a little puzzled but agreed. Dad came back and said there had been a screw up and that we all would have to share a one bedroom cabin for the night. Mom, sis and I both looked at each other and said in unison aaaahhhhh do we have to and then started laughing.

 

We got to the room and dad called dibs on the shower with us knowing that he want to wash off his cum coated dick so we let him have it. In the mean time the rest of us began to unpack and place our clothes in the dressers of our one bedroom cabin. I of course started paying a lot more attention to what mom and sis were doing and how they looked doing it, as they bent down and removed clothes from the suitcases and placing them in the drawers I was taking in every boob, ass and pussy shot I could. Not soon after dad jumped into the shower he was hollering for something and mom went into the bathroom.

 

My sister and I listened at the door and heard giggling and moaning I was behind her as we crouched to hear more, I took this opportunity to advance on my sister. As we listened I began to rub Sara’s back and neck reaching around the front to cup her wonderful tits as I did I found her hand was already there, so I went farther down and closer to her beautifully sculpted ass, all I had to do was lift the bottom of her skirt and I’d be home, at the same time she was messaging her tits she reach around and started to rub my hardening cock which was growing thicker every second and about to split my pants.

 

This was the go ahead I needed getting no resistance from Sara I moved my hands down both unbelievably smooth ass cheeks and her inner thighs, having no panties on gave me direct access to her pussy. I soon felt my first pelt and it was as in my dream my sisters. I ran my palm along the outer folds cupping her steaming pussy, the heat was incredible, slowly I ran my middle finger from her clit to the end of her hot hole inserting a little more with each stroke until I was all the way in.

 

I can’t believe how tight it was and immediately started to wonder how it would feel with my cock stretching her soaked pussy walls. I couldn’t believe what was happening here I was in a cabin on the side of a snow covered mountain and I was listening to my Mother and Father fuck while I finger banged my own sister. Life could not have been better or could it?

 

Then suddenly the bathroom door opened and there was mom looking straight at us with a wicked smile on her face. She only had on a towel and her hair was curly, long and wet. She caught us so fast that we had no time to adjust, she simply smiled and told Sara that dad needed to see her and that I was to go set on the bed, after a slight hesitation and removal of my fingers from my sisters sopping wet pussy we each went to where we were told.

Sara first went into the bathroom to where dad was and as the door opened I tried my best to see what was likely to happen and as I did I caught I glimpse of dad in a towel that stuck out like a tent because of his huge boner and when he saw Sara he got I big smile on his face.

 

In the mean time mom pushed me over to the king size bed, were I sat on the edge expecting some sort of rant or punishment. Instead She looked at me smiled and asked me what I wanted, I was still in shock as to what was happening and all I could do was stutter.

 

Mom took this as a positive, dropped her towel and started  running her hands up and down her body lifting her tits pushing them towards me and pinching her nipples, then she did a little modeling for me like she was on the catwalk. I sat there in amazement trying to take in every inch of moms body imbedding it into my brain for safe keeping she was beautiful and a perfect model in my eyes.

 

She then moved in between my legs bringing her 36Cs to my lips. At this point I knew perfectly well what her intentions were. I ran my hands along her sides cupping one breast and her ass with the other as she moved closer to me almost like she was trying to go though me. I was still unsure on what to do but I believe instinct took over.

 

I grabbed mom by the waist and threw her onto the bed. I then removed my clothes as she watched in anticipation of getting my hard cock into her. I slid up from the bottom of the bed kissing and licking her feet working up to her knees then lifting each leg I slowly ran my tongue under her knees and then down her thighs to just the start of her well rounded ass, taking my time ingesting every fragrance, every feel of her body and as I did she withered back and forth moaning it’s great that we finally have this time together I just grunted my approval.

 

I continued from her thighs to around her moist pussy mound rubbing my nose just along the folds of her pussy lips up to her clit and then on to her soft fleshy stomach. I grabbed each tit as I slowly reached the pointy pinnacles of each rounded mound where I swirled my tongue first around the left one then the right making her nipples grow before taking each in my mouth sucking while I slightly bite making mom moan and begin to rotate her hips.

 

I finally reached moms face as I slid up in between her legs I looked into her eyes and saw love and lust I moved closer for a kiss she then shoved her tongue into my mouth, now I have kissed a number of girls to this point but none had the talent that mom had, she played with my tough and then bites and sucks it for good measure.

 

I reach for a tit and begin to massage it I can’t believe this is my Mother. I broke our kiss then move down along her neck to her shoulders all the while I am caressing her great tits and feeling her nipples expand as I pinch them. Mom continues to moan and with my left hand I slowly glide between her perfect breast to her stomach back to her wonderful pussy.

 

I feel a little nubbin and mom lets out a low moan so I continue to investigate the area. I feel around rub and slide my fingers along her pussy lips slowly inserting one and then another finger into her steaming love hole, she is wet almost dripping nectar gripping my fingers as she is surprisingly tight but for a woman with 2 children.

 

We continue kissing as I finger my mom I then bring My fingers up to between us to get a taste of her and she shares a lick also, I couldn’t believe that my mother just tasted herself off my finger.

 

That’s when I heard the scream, it came from the bathroom and it was a scream of mutual pleasure, I could only wonder what was happening in there but I had my own business to be concerned about. I slowly traced a trail made by my fingers just minutes ago with my tongue to moms wet and willing pussy. As I got closer to the place of my birth I could smell the excitement and had but one choice and that was to dive in.

 

I started by licking the outer lips and inner thigh making mom moan she grabbed the back of my head tried to shove it into her pussy I held back knowing that this was giving mom great pleasure. When I thought she couldn’t take anymore I shoved my tongue as far into her as I could bring up my right hand I inserted a finger as I did mom wrapped her legs around my head and began arching her back her hands grabbed the bedding and pulling them tight.

 

I continued to move my tongue up and down her slit as I push my finger in and out of moms honey hole. I reached my left hand around and began rubbing her clit and that pushed her over the edge she bucked up and down it was all I could do to hang on but I did and was rewarded with the gush of moms cum I was quite surprised as I was unaware of a woman’s cum, I lapped it up and tried to swallow as much as I could.

 

Soon mom finally started coming down and after a few minutes she looked up and said that was wonderful and now it is your turn. We both raised up and again began kissing as we changed positions I moved up onto the bed and mom stood bent over me still kissing.

 

She reached her hand down, wrapped her fingers around my purple headed monster and slowly started to move up and down. As she did this she started kissing me down my neck to my chest then to each nipple sending electric shocks to my dick. I was afraid I was going to lose it but I knew it wouldn’t be the end.

 

So I warned mom that I was about to come when she quickly dropped to the floor and shoved my raging cock deep into her throat and that’s all I could take I began shooting load after load and she took it all like it was nothing. I had never felt anything like it but I knew I wanted more.

 

After mom sucked out the last drop she raised up and started kissing me not only could I taste myself on her lips but she saved some spunk and with her tongue returned it to me of course this did not really surprise me as I had tasted myself earlier. We kissed for a few more minutes when mom sat up and said we should check on the others, so with my dick still hard as ever we walked over to the bathroom door and opened it up enough to see what was going on.

What a sleeping GrandMother doesn't know

PB2006 on Incest Stories

When I was 14 years old, all 5'4" of me and I wanted to fuck my Gran so bad. Gran was 66 yrs of age, about Four foot two and a little on the plump side about a size sixteen, But it suited her mature face full wrinkles and full lips, she also had one of those light silver mustasches that some old ladies have but very light.. nice shapely legs and She has the nicest 38DD tities I"ve seen.

I"ve always thought that my gran was attractive and every now and then I"d have sexual thoughts about her.  It started quite by accident but here"s how it all started..

I used to stay at my grans when I was on holiday and she used to let me sleep  on the floor at the side of her bed with a couple of quilts. When we went to bed she would read for a while, and may

Read More
be have a few drinks of sherry (which I had bought her out of the off licence,) the owner knew it was for my gran and I hid it in her room away from my grandad (earlier on that day) so after drinking the whole bottle she would drift off into a deep,deep sleep, I loved watching Gran sleep on her bed

She had on this nightdress which was made of Silk  and it was lemon in colour,The material was  thin enough that I could smake out the outline of her nipples .I could see the erect  nipples of her breasts, which were pressing through the thin material of her gown, “gran?” I said.

And again a little louder. No response. I shook her slightly, then harder. Still no response. gran was out like a light. I rolled her onto her back and felt her breasts over the silk nightdress.  My cock was stiff as steel as I slowly tweeked her nipples which immediately became erect. I lost my hardon when Gran moaned and twisted slightly, but her eyes remained closed.

She was still asleep? She looked so peaceful. lying there with her old wrinkled face and her grey /silver hair.


There she was, half naked in a nighdress. I was going to hit that, nothing could stop me. I quickly took off my boxers, all the while my eyes were fixed on my grands's huge, heaving breasts as she breathed in her sleep. I couldn't keep my hands off of her huge breasts, I crept over the the bed and gently got onto it so as not to wake her.

She was fast asleep, so I reached over and tried to manipulate her gown so that it would rise along her body, revealing her moist mound of pleasure to me. When I was able to do this, I then moved up and tried to get the top portion of her nighty to move down along her body so as to reveal her enormous breasts. When I was able to do this, I pulled back and just looked at my sleeping gran now. Her breasts showed. Her pussy showed through the fabric of her knickers, I was in heaven!!

I began to move her short white legs, so I could peel her knickers off, slipping them slowly down to reveal a hairy grey pussy, her folds pink and wet with motherly juice.

I lowered my head to her breasts and started to suck on her nipples and kneaded her wonderful breasts. Her nipples became hard in my mouth. Yet she still slept.
Her breasts were so soft and scrumptious.

I leanded forward and put my mouth over one nipple and tried to suck her entire titty into my mouth then went over and sucked on the other nipple. It was hard as a boner, too.Yet she still slept.

“Oh, god, that’s great,” i thought, breathing heavy.

I didn't want her to wake up, so I continued to go slowly. When I could go no futhur, I pulled out again. I realised I was having sex my gran, my own flesh and blood, the mother of my father. This excited me more so I got a bit bolder. I wanted to try my luck, but she was my grandmother and I didn't want to get caught. This was very close to rape in my opinion I couldn't bear it anymore. My dick was as firm as a post, and wasn't about to change anytime soon.  I got closer to her snatch, which was dry as a desert by that time and touched her clit with one of my fingers. She was lubricating fast, and the aroma was intoxicating.
After about five or six minutes of steady pressure on her clit, her breathing got faster, her hip movement more rapid, and her body tight. gran came with a loud grunt, arching her back up and her legs jerking to the orgasmic spasms.

Her moist inner lips were like velvet as my fingers ran over them covering them with a thick clear liquid which now bubbled out of her. Would it be right to fuck this women, my gradmother for Christ"s sake! What if she came round? So many thoughts spun in my head,Then I crawled up  the bed and wanting to plunge my big, hard dick into her old pussy .

I was so hard it ached, pre cum was forming under my foreskin, so I pulled it back and let it spurt out... It landed on her cunt flaps...
 
As I gripped my cock I felt it pounding in my hand... I had to fuck her now, now before she woke. All I wanted to do was fuck this hole, fill my grans cunt violate this sacred place... I moved closer and squatted between her wide open legs, slowly raising her legs over my knees. Now I sat inches from her soaking wet hole, her pink flesh exposing her old tight little cunt hole. Juice dribbled down the crack of her cheeks. I rubbed my cock over that mound slowly running down over these parted lips, so hot and moist it felt against my exposed tip. I pulled the foreskin back pressing it tightly at her entrance...

Shall I... Shall I push now and violate her... No turning back I thought... So a firm push... Uhhhhh... I felt some resistance... Then I penetrated. Goodness me it was tight! Uhhhhh I was in!! I was actually fucking her for real. Without her knowing, it was so easy,  Her cunt ring tightened around me... Slowly her insides gripped my cock... Her walls felt soft, yet slightly ribbed as I push home... Ohhhhh so good.
My poor prick was banging that raw hole like a machine gun. My cock was now buried half way up its 8 inches... Her walls stretch as my girth forced its way in. I slid my legs back and hovered over her... Now halfway in that juice soaked tunnel. I was bathing in a juice soaked pussy... I shuddered... My god I almost shot my load there and then... Holding back somehow wanting to savour this special moment... Then I began to push home, wanting to sink deep inside until I hit her most deepest parts... I want to slam up against her cervix... Push into her womb from where my father once came. Oh it is so good...

I had no choice now incestuous urges took over... Pushing hard down on her, my cock forcing folds apart, she gripped me so tightly... Unable to resist her grandsons manhood... Juice squirted out against my balls... She was so wet... I hit home her cervix greeted my now steel like tip... I had more to give so without thought I pushed once more... I could feel a tight ring slowly open over my head... I was almost inside her womb!! AHHHHHHH... I slipped inside... Into her womb... her tight cervix ring gripped the bulb of my cock pushing the foreskin back. I could feel it stretching over my shaft, as I forced deeper. Now it began to roll back over my shaft as the bulbous tip entered her womb... I was in...

I thought that maybe in her sleep she was subconsciously aware of a cock pushing between her legs and involuntarily shifted to allow it entry.
But I couldn"t sense anything touched the tip... Was I now inside... YES... I began to rock back and forth... Her ring sliding back over my tip... Then UHHHHHHH... Push deep again... This was it I could feel the incestuous seed beginning to rise inside my cock! I pushed as hard as I could into her. Her cervix ring now well up my shaft... I must be 3 inches into her womb! How long could I hold back my sack full of impregnating seed, powerful thoughts of her defenseless body beneath me flashed through my head, this seed I wanted to spend into her womb, was it right? Should I cum inside... THINK!! She was getting on in  years now, she was to old to consieve now...

WHAT WAS I THINKING! I could'nt make her pregnant, she was too old. but I wanted to cum, I needed to cum... NOW... INSIDE HER WOMB...he feeling of my grans's tight cunt gripping my cock as I pushed in and out of her soon made me forget those worries. I became completely lost in the moment, My lust for my gran overwhelmed me as I felt her juices squirt out all over me, so my final push, deep within grans motionless body! Her cervix ring almost tearing into my shaft as it clenched down tight making my cock want to explode! Now for my seed.
 
I felt it rise inside my cock... UHHHHHHHHH this is it, I AM CUUUUUUMING!! Impregnating my gran... With jets of steaming hot cum shooting deep into her womb, stream after stream squirted into her, filling once more, I shuddered as the last of my seed drained into her... I had filled her, my grandmothers womb, filled it with my seed, Squelching sounds rang out as she overflowed with her grandsons cum... I fell onto her... Aching with the grip of her ring. Almost sore I pulled out and it snapped shut over my tip.

Slowly so slowly I pulling out of those velvety cum soaked walls... A final squelch sounded as I slipped out. I sat back and watched her gapping hole twitching as cum mixed with her juice dribbled out. Would this moment ever end I thought... I grabbed my cock firmly I wanted more of her, I was so horny but still very erect... I began to jerk my tool... It was slippery with her juice... To much I thought I arched over her and forced myself inside her sopping wet pussy! Pounding her cum soaked birth hole, my balls bouncing against her seed soaked body... Uhhhh... Uhhhh I cried out as I slammed into her again bouncing against her cervix then once more I let go deep inside her... Arrrrgh... "Uhhnnnnng!" she moaned quietly, so that the others inside the house wouldnt  hear what was happening in the bedroom, " Uhhhnnnng! Uhhhnnnng!"

It felt good as more jets of cum spurted out, my cock was pressed up against that wall, in her cunt, I wanted to be in her again... Filling her cunt till it ran out past the sides of my cock. I had fucked gran twice... Twice into her love hole filling her with my seed... Mmmmmmmm... It felt so good. Since she was too old I would I knew she coudnt get pregnant but the thought of my father starting life in the same canal she pushed my father out of, made me smile.After resting for a moment, I pulled off her and lay on the bed beside her.Then gave her nipple a quick kiss .
 
Still shaking I stood up and admired my work... Her legs wide open exposing her gaping hole now overflowing with her grandsons hot milky white fluids... Her lips still wide apart and that motherly hole gapping almost 1 inch in diameter... I leant forward and licked her pussy she tasted so sweet, but this would wait for another time My dick must have been pulsing for about a minute. I stayed right there inside her until my hardon went down. Then II cleaned her up using some tissues nearby, and put her back in the bed like I found her, and this time I put her undies back on. I then looked down at gran's sexy body and had a terrible thought,
"Holy fucking shit! What have I fucking gone and done?" ... 

 
I began to drift to sleep thoughts of how will I deal with this when she awakens??We slept in each other's arms that night, and most nights after that.  I don't remember what happened next; all I can remember is waking up with my mother in my arms.  Had I been dreaming? Was it real? I reached down to rub my throbbing cock. Yea, it was real. My boxers were soaked and my cock was sticky. I had been inside my gran and fucked her,

In the morning I was a nervous wreck. I tried not to make eye contact with my gran when she summoned me downstairs to breakfast. To my surprise, she made no mention of the night's events and acted as if she was completely unaware that I had even been in bed with her.

Was she too embarrassed to talk about it?, I thought. Finally, I decided that she had slept through everything, had not noticed the cum and went straight into the shower unknowingly washing away the evidence!

I just stayed with granny . Every chance I got I went up to granny's for vacations or breaks from school. Every time I I always fucked her while she slept!

"incest" was a gift to all of us, and I each knew that this was the start of something special between us.

For the next week I had my granmother every night..then almost everynight for the rest of my stay with her that summer..hating it when it came time for me to go back home.

Since then..I mangaed to sleep with my grandmother many more times. I particularly liked having intercourse with my grandmother that way, for then I was able to stare into her warm brown eyes, french kiss her sensually formed lips and nuzzle her graceful nose and ears, and use my tongue to explore her mouth .

Also, I was at liberty to nurse at her huge mammaries with their oversized chocolate colored nipples passionately sticking out. all while she slept! Today I am married with a kids, but I will never forget the times we shared.

My Story part 5

Jim Andy on Incest Stories

Shelley, Jason and I did not get together again for nearly a week, however that did not slow down my fascination with them nor my nearly insatiable desire to masturbate.  I did not have any good sources of erotic material, except my vivid memories of sex with Shelley and Jason.  And, of course the book on sex that my parents gave me the previous year.  Let me digress here and tell you about my parents, since they come up in this part.  My mother is 30, she was a gymnast on her way to the Olympics when she had a growth spurt and grew from 5’2

Read More
” to 5’7” and her breasts grew from an A cup to a C cup..  She never got over that added height or extra breast size.  She was still nationally ranked and an All-American gymnast in college, but her dream of going to the Olympics was dead.

 

Several times that week my mom would open my door to say good night just as I was lying in bed wanking my cock.  She never said anything, just her usual “good night honey.”  At first I was embarrassed and would scramble to cover up my cock, but as it did not seem to matter to mom, I became bolder and did not bother to do much more than slow down my strokes.

 

Then one night,much to my surprise, instead of just saying good night, my mom walked in and sat down on my bed just as I starting to get good and hard.  I was even more shocked by her dress.  She was wearing a very see through teddy that was open in the front and exposed her firm and very perky c-cup breasts.  Her nipples were like pencil erasers, firm and pointed.  As she sat beside me, mom placed her hand on my cock and proceeded to ask me if I enjoy masturbating.  I was stunned and just laid there staring at my mother’s breasts.  She said its ok you can look at me; I have seen you many times before.  Then she asked me again about masturbating.  I said it’s ok.  Not satisfied, she asked what I think about when I masturbate.  I must have flushed a bit at that question.  Mom said its ok, honey.  We all masturbate at times when we are not with our lovers.  Do you think of girls?  Any one in particular?  I must have turned a brighter shade of red at that question.  Mom said, Ah so there is a special person that you think about when you masturbate.  I hesitated a bit and then said well there is one girl that I think of a lot.  Good, what is her name.  Are you sure you want to know her name.  She nodded her head and I hesitated, then blurted out – Shelley.  At that response, my mother grinned and said, oh I am so glad you like Shelley.  We were hoping that you would hit it off with Shelley.  Even though she is a bit older than you, she is very pretty and very experienced.

 

I was confused by her statement that she was glad that I liked Shelley.  I asked what she meant.  Mom just grinned and said you’ll see soon enough.  Then she continued, and asked if Jason was part of my fantasy as well.  I didn’t know what to respond, but my face, seemed to do it for me.  Mom said I see from your look that Jason has been a part as well.  Again she said we are so happy this is turning out so well.  At that point she changed the subject and said, I see you are turned on right now, would you like for me to take care of that for you?  I got a silly grin and turned another shade redder.  Mom smiled and said you have nothing to be ashamed of.  This is very natural and I will just take care of your needs right now.  At that she started to rub my cock slowly.  After a couple of strokes, she stopped reached for a small bottle she had brought in with her and spread some clear liquid on her hand and resumed stroking my cock.  Mom saw my quizzical look and said this is just a lubricant that will make you feel good.  I said it feels very smooth and warm.  She laughed and said, good that is just as it should be.  At that, she took her other hand and slowly pulled her teddy off her shoulder and let it slide down the arm that was stroking me.  She moved her hand and let the teddy drop to the floor.

 

Mom had the sweetest smile and said you can touch me if you like.  I didn’t need a second invitation, and reached up and cupped her breast with my hand.  They were bigger than Shelley’s, but just as firm and round.  The dark area around her tit was bigger than Shelley’s and mom had small bumps all around her nipple.  Mom placed her hand over mine and slowly moved my hand around, showing me how she liked to be touched.  All the while Mom continued slowly rubbing my cock.  I began to feel my cum welling up in my groin and mom noticing my reaction, said slow down buster, we don’t want you cumming too fast.  I laughed and tried to think of other things.  That helped and my orgasm stopped building for the moment.  I closed my eyes and just concentrated on mom’s breast.  It felt as soft and smooth as silk.  She had me take her nipple between my fingers and gently squeeze.  As I did this her tit grew almost as if she were having an erection.  Her nipple must have grown to an inch or more in length.  While this was happening I noticed mom arch her back and her breath became deeper and somewhat ragged.  At that, she let go of my cock, slid a little closer to me and took my other hand and gently placed it on her other breast.  I noticed her eyes close and she had a real urgency to the way she held my hands over her breasts.  I continued rubbing them the way she showed me, alternating strokes with gently pinching and pulling on her nipples.

 

Then she had me squeeze the area around her nipples.  Not too hard, but firmly.  At this she let go of my hands and slid her hands down over her chest and stomach and then between her outstretched legs.  I could not tell exactly what she was doing, whether she was rubbing her clitoris, her pussy lips or whether she was inserting her fingers in her pussy, but the reaction was immediate.  Her orgasm was powerful and she expressed it in loud moans and cries.  I was afraid my father would hear and come in, but as it turned out he was aware of what was going on.  He knew that he would get his action in a few minutes.

 

As her orgasm subsided mom pulled me to her breast and urged me to lick first one than the other and to suck hard on her tits that were even longer than before.  I held mom tight with my face pressed close to her breast.  It was an electric feeling that I could feel in my groin.  I was afraid I would cum right then and there without even touching my cock.  After a few minutes she gently pushed me away and said now lets take care of you.  With that she took hold of my now raging cock, poured a little more lubricant on and started rubbing in earnest.  Feeling a lot bolder now, I asked mom if she would suck my cock.  She laughed and said I thought you would never ask.  She had me slide over on the bed so she could lie down next to me.  She placed her head on my stomach and started licking my cock from top to bottom.  She then held my balls in her hand and gently licked them and then sucked both into her mouth and began running her tongue all around them.  It took all the control I had to keep from exploding right then and there.  I even pinched my nipple so hard it hurt.  After that she took my cock in her mouth.  It took only a few minutes of her mouth running up and down my cock and I could not resist any longer.  I told mom I was going to cum.  She mumbled something that sounded like please do….

 

With that invitation, I shot a huge load of cum into my mom’s mouth.  She swallowed most of it, but some dribbled out and ran down her chin.  As my cock softened, mom pulled out and looked up at me.  I reached down and wiped a bit of it off her chin and placed it on my tongue.  Mom smiled and we kissed for the first time, a deep passionate kiss that lasted for several minutes.  I did not want to stop as the taste of my own cum in my mother’s mouth was an incredible aphrodisiac.  My cock was instantly hard again and I felt chills going up and down my back.  I could hardly stand it, I felt like I was going to cum again, right then and there.  I broke our kiss and told mom I want to fuck you, I need to fuck you now.  She looked at me with the tenderest smile imaginable and rolled over on her back and took me in her arms.  We kissed as I climbed on top of her.  My cock was rubbing up and down against mom’s shaved pussy lips trying to find her pussy opening.  She could tell I had a real urgency in my movements.  She reached between us, wrapped her hand around my cock, and guided it to her opening.  I felt her lips surround the head of my cock and I lunged with one long push and my cock sank all the way to the hilt.  It felt like heaven, the most wonderful feeling in the world. 

 

Despite my urges, I stopped there for a moment.  I wrapped my arms around my mother and held her close, just savoring the feel of her skin and the incredible feel of my cock buried in her pussy.  I craved an orgasm, but at the same time did not want this to end, I wanted to experience this feeling for ever.  I knew that if I moved I would not last; mom held me close in her arms and gently kissed me on the forehead.  She began moving her hips even as I held still.  Slowly, reluctantly, I started moving in unison with mom’s movements.  We seemed to meet with each stroke.  She expertly pushed out each time I thrust into her waiting pussy.  Every sense in my body was on fire.  I felt as if my cock was connected to an electric cord that ran throughout my body and was stimulating every nerve ending.  We went on this way for another minute and I could not hold it any longer.  I told mom I was cumming and she responded by holding me closer and whispering in my ear.  She said, oh darling, please give me your love seed, fill me with your cum now.  With that, I just exploded, shooting spurt after spurt of cum into my mother’s cunt.  What happened next, surprised me.  As my orgasm started, mom stiffened and began panting and moaning and then let out a scream of pleasure.  She came just as I did. 

 

That scream brought my father and the family dog into the room.  I thought dad would be angry, but on the contrary, he was smiling as he came over and sat next to us.  He took off his pajamas and layed down on the bed beside us.  He reached over and kissed each of us and put his arms around us and held us close.  I could feel his breath on my shoulder and felt his erect cock rubbing against my leg.  Dad leaned over and kissed mom deeply and then said, it appears as if you have filled your mother at both ends.  Do you mind if I borrow her for some filling of my own.  I blushed a bit, but took the bait and said sure as long as I can have her back when you are done.  He chuckled and said we’ll see.

 

I pulled my softening cock from Mom’s pussy and rolled off of her.  Mom leaned over and kissed me full n the lips again and said thanks you were wonderful.  We’ll talk about this in the morning.  With that, mom and dad got up and walked to the door.  Mom stopped and turned to our dog Rex and said Rex you stay here.  Rex barked and jumped on my bed and lay down by me feet.  My parents shut my door as they left.  I guessed they wanted some privacy.  Dad was fully erect and Mom’s tits were still protruding as much as when she experienced her orgasm.

 

I leaned over and scratched Rex and then fell back on my pillow.  My groin was still tingling and I had this funny feeling running up and down my spine.  I lay there just contemplating what had happened the last 30 minutes.  I was about to grab my cock and begin stroking it, when I felt something else rubbing against it.  I looked down and saw Rex licking my cock.  He started at my balls and licked all the way to the tip.  He did this 3 or 4 times and my cock started twitching.  I couldn’t believe what he was doing.  He had never done anything like this before.  Then as I looked down, I noticed his cock starting to protrude from his sheath.  I reached for his hind leg and pulled it closer so I could get a better look.  His cock was growing and I saw drops of pre-cum glistening on the tip.  Not sure of what to do next, I watched it grow and get hard.  A little unsure, I reached for his cock and gently grabbed hold.  Rex seemed to jump, but didn’t move away, in fact he seemed to move his haunches closer to me.  I remembered what Shelley told me about using spit for lubricant, so I spit on my hand and began stroking Rex.  Rex reacted by humping my hand.  I couldn’t believe how fast he was moving.  He humped 2 or 3 times as fast I was able to do with Shelley or my mother.  After no more than 20 or 30 seconds of this, rex began shooting streams of cum that splattered my face and chest.  I pulled him closer and leaned up to take his cock in my mouth.  I knew he had already shot his load, but wanted to taste what was left of his cum and feel his cock in my mouth.  I couldn’t believe how good his cum tasted nor how nice and warm his cock felt in my mouth.  He apparently was not finished, as he began humping my mouth.   This time he shot several more spurts of cum that struck the back of my mouth and began running down my chin.  Then to my surprise, Rex’s cock began growing.  I pulled it out and watched in amazement as the base grew to the size of a baseball.  It scared me a bit to think that I might have had that baseball sized cock in my mouth.

 

Rex turned around a couple of times to make himself comfortable and then began licking his cock and balls.  After giving himself a good cleaning, he lay down and put his head on my leg.  Not about to let Rex have all the fun, I grabbed my slightly softening cock and began stroking it, working first the tip then from tip to base.  About 2 minutes of that and my cock was rock hard and about to explode.  I closed my eyes and gave my cock a couple of final strokes and my orgasm came in waves. The first spurt covered my face and lips, the second and third landed on my chest and stomach, and the next few dribbled down my cock to cover my pubic hair and balls.  Rex was right up again and licked me clean.  In the process of licking my face, Rex French kissed me right on the mouth.  I couldn’t believe how nice his cum covered tongue tasted.  We must have kissed for several minutes before Rex tired and lay down next to me.  I pulled him close and closed my eyes as we both fell asleep right there.

 

The next morning, I was invited to Shelley and Jason’s house again.  I was in a rush to get there, but knew I needed to talk with my mother about the previous evening.  Mom had a special breakfast waiting when I came into the kitchen.  Dad was gone on a business trip and would not be back for a week.  Mom motioned for me to sit and eat while we talked.  I started to blurt out something stupid, but Mom ignored it and said just listen.  She proceeded to explain that she and my father thought that sex was an entirely natural, and was meant to be shared with people that we love…  We talked for an hour and finally mom told me to think about our conversation and we could talk more later.

 

I was a bit late arriving at Jason’s, but he was waiting for me when I arrived.  Shelley was not there, so it was just the two of us.  We played in the pool for a while, but tired of that and went into the pool house to watch a movie.  While Jason was searching for the movie, I asked Jason if his parents were aware of what we were doing.  He poked his head out of the closet and said it was their idea.  My only response was what do you mean.  He said let me show you a DVD that will explain.  He popped a DVD into the machine and turned it on.  The movie was obviously home made and looked familiar.  It took me a few seconds to realize the movie was shot in the pool house and the people in the movie were a group of adults that were all naked.  The first person I recognized was my mother.  She was sucking on a man’s dick and then I realized the man was Jason’s father.  A few minutes later I saw my father sitting on the edge of the pool with one of my other friend’s mother sucking his dick.  Jason’s father was nearby fucking a young woman I did not recognize, but from her looks could see why he chose her.  What a beautiful set of tits and gorgeous ass.  Wow, I was instantly turned on.  Then to my surprise, a few minutes later the movies moved to another scene, I recognized as Jason’s parent’s bedroom.  There on the bed, I saw Jason, Shelley and their parents naked.  Jason was fucking his mother and Shelley was sucking her father.  A few minutes later, my parents entered the bedroom and joined the fun.  I was amazed to see my father fucking Shelley, Jason fucking my mother and Jason’s parents engaged in oral sex.

 

This went on for more than a half an hour before My mom turned to the camera and said, Timmy, honey I hope this will explain everything.  I now understood why Jason and Shelley invited me over, why my mother and I had sex and why my dad was so cool about it.  Jason said that my parents had suggested we invite you over and introduce you to sex.  They hoped we would get along.  Jason, said as far as he was concerned, we were getting along famously. And he was happy as could be about our relationship.  Jason noticed my bulging bathing suit and placed his hand on my cock and looked at me for affirmation.  I just smiled and reached over and placed my hand on Jason’s similarly bulging cock.  We laughed and began stripping off our trunks.  Jason got his off first and was waiting for me to finish.  He knelt down on the floor and began stroking my cock.  After a few strokes he stopped and opened a drawer to find the lubricant.  He squeezed a hand full and applied it to my cock before proceeding to rub my cock.  He was working slow, so as to not rush my orgasm and unknown to me, to give another visitor time to come to the bath house.  I was surprised, but not terribly shocked to see Jason’s mother and the woman from the DVD walk into the room.  Jason barely slowed his strokes and said this lady is Tiffany.  She lives nearby and belongs to the swingers club with our parents.  I started to stand, but Jason’s mother, Mrs T said just stay were you are.  Both women proceeded to strip off their clothes all the while eyeing Jason and I.  Tiffany pulled Jason away and led him to the other sofa.  Mrs T on the other hand knelt down in front of me and asked me if I minded if she touched me.  I was about to go out of my mind as I said, I would be disappointed if she did not want to touch me.  She grinned and leaned over and started licking my cock, first she licked all around the head.  Then she licked down to the base, licking my balls and sucking them into her mouth the way my mother had done the night before.

 

Next she took my cock into her mouth and proceeded to move her lips up and down starting at the tip and taking me all the way to the base of my cock.  She did this several times and then took my hands and placed them on her breasts.  She held them and slowly showed me how she liked to have them touched.  In some ways it was just like my mother, she wanted me to rub around the base of her breast, then move to the tit and press gently on the nipple.  He tit did not protrude as much as my mother’s or Shelley’s for that matter, but it did grow firmer and decidedly erect.  I leaned over and kissed her on the forehead then lay back massaging her breasts while she sucked my dick.

 

After about 10 minutes of this, Mrs T said that she was amazed at my staying power; most inexperienced boys would have shot their load long ago.  I grinned and just thought of all the experience I had in the last 3 weeks.  Mrs T asked if I would fuck her.  I played it cool, and said that I would love that more than anything I could think of.  That was exactly the right thing to say at that moment.  Mrs. T hugged me and gave me a long passionate kiss, and then she lay down on the sofa and invited me on top of her.  I stepped carefully between her legs and lowered myself on top of her.  The sensation was incredible.  Her stomach was flat and firm, her mons pronounced, and her breasts large and firm.  We kissed passionately again, and then she reached down and gently grasped my rock hard cock and brought it to her pussy lips.  I felt her precum and mine mixing and gently began pressing the tip of my cock into her pussy.  Slowly at first, I entered only a little way, then as our lubricants mixed, I moved easier and easier.  After that, it took only a good thrust and I was all the way in her cunt.  I could feel the base of my cock press against her pussy lips and my balls bounce against her thighs.  I started to hurry my pace, but Mrs. T told me to slow down.  She said I know you want to rush, but I need you to slow down and give me long slow, deep strokes.  With that she lifted her legs and wrapped them around my waist.  She took my face and held it against her breasts.  I couldn’t believe how nice her smell was.  She wasn’t wearing perfume or body wash or anything, but she had the most pleasant, the most erotic aroma I had ever encountered.  I took deep breaths just to take it in.  While I found it erotic, I also found it very relaxing.  I just wanted to hold her and to be in her arms for ever at that moment.  I kept my strokes slow and deep.  Mrs. T met me expertly on each stroke.  She thrust up to meet me at every stroke as if we had been doing this for ever.  My cock continued to plunge from tip to base and my balls continued to touch her lips on each stroke.  We kept this up for some time, hardly noticing what was going on just a few feet away between Jason and Tiffany.

 

Finally, Mrs T leaned down and kissed me deeply on the lips and said Timmy, sweetie, you are an incredible lover.  I need you to fill me with you cum, please do it now, I crave your incredible cock and love juice.  With that we both picked up our pace, our breathing deepened and began coming in ragged bursts.  We were sweating, which only intensified the erotic aroma that I was continuing to crave.  Just as I began to feel my orgasm build, I felt Mrs T. stiffen and throw her head back.  I knew her orgasm was close.  I grunted and managed to say I’m cumming.  She said I know honey; I know, let me have all of it.  She squeezed me tight and with a few final strokes my orgasm exploded.  I felt spurt after spurt of cum shoot from my deep in my pulsating groin and cock.  Mrs. T met my stroke and we pressed our groins together in pure ecstasy.  I could feel her pussy walls contract in waves of pleasure.  She just said oh my god over and over as her orgasm washed over her.  We held each other tightly for several minutes as the spasms gradually subsided.

 

As my cock softened, it finally slipped out and with it came a gush of sperm that covered my cock as well as covering Mrs. T’s pussy lips and ran down over her ass opening.  With that, she said Timmy and Jason change places.  Timmy you need to show Tiffany what a great lover you are and Jason, honey I need to feel your sweet lips and body next to mine.  I slowly got up and noticed that Jason and Tiffany were sitting on the other couch holding each other and watching what we were doing.  As we passed, Jason stopped me and leaned over and whispered in my ear to say that was in incredible show.  Tiffany and I had orgasms just watching you.  It was only after his comment that I noticed that he was gently squeezing my cock in his hand.  I reached down and reciprocated, grabbing his cock and noticing that it was covered with cum.  I wanted to kneel down and take it in my mouth, but thought Mrs. T might want that pleasure.

 

I smiled and continued the last few paces to where Tiffany was waiting.  She wasted no time, pulling me close in front of her as she sat on the edge of the couch, she took my quickly rising cock in her mouth and began hungrily licking the cum juices and squeezing the last drops from inside my cock head.  She grabbed my ass cheeks and slowly rubbed them as she pulled me closer to her.  Then in a move that I did not expect Tiffany began massaging my ass opening.  Her fingers were well lubricated and she slowly pressed a finger into my ass.  This was a new experience and was not sure at first if I would like it.  However, as she kept up her rhythm on my cock and slowly inched her finger into my ass, the pleasure became almost overpowering.  My knees started to weaken and I told Tiffany, I think I am going to fall over, if I don’t sit down.

 

She laughed as she released my cock from her eager lips and pulled her finger from my ass and guided me to sit next to her.  Tiffany was older than Shelley, but younger than Mrs. T.  I estimated she was about 18 or 20 years old.  She had beautiful, but small breasts.  Where Mrs. T’s were a C or even D cup, Tiffany’s were an A cup, very nicely formed with small nipples.  Tiffany leaned over and kissed me, tender at first, then deeper and more passionately.  I took the opportunity to explore her body and her, mine, I felt her breasts, her clitoris and cunt lips, and the skin of her back and then luxuriated in her long soft golden blond hair.  Tiffany on the other hand, spent most of her time feeling my cock and balls, but also took time to rub my chest, back, and neck.  We kissed like that for the longest time.  Tiffany finally broke our embrace and whispered in my ear to ask what I would like to do next.  The warmth of her breath on my ear, made my cock jump and chills to run down my back.

 

I said, lie down and I will lick your pussy.  She smiled at the thought and said, I was hoping you would say that.  She lay back and spread her legs to give me access to her well lubricated and as it turned our well fucked pussy.  I had learned my lessons well, by then and started my attentions slowly, nibbling on her neck and ears and then gradually moving lower to suck on first one, then the other breast.  I could tell it was working, Tiffany was reacting to my touch and, it seems could not wait for me to reach the ultimate destination.  I continued kissing and licking her stomach and then I could smell the sex smells emanating from her pussy.  One more second and I was at her lips.  They were moist from making love to Jason and the precum from our kissing and fondling.  I lightly ran my tongue down her lips all the way to her ass opening and back to the top.  I felt a shudder as her hips moved up to meet my tongue.  Tiffany held her hips out to me and placed her hands on the back of my head to urge me closer and deeper into her love canal.

 

I took the not too subtle hint and proceeded to lick her pussy lips with an intensity that surprised even me.  I felt her clitoris harden and begin to protrude from between her lips.  Not wanting to be too rough or demanding, I tried to be gentle, but Tiffany would have no part of it.  She pulled me closer to her pussy and said suck harder, suck my clit for all it’s worth.  I responded, by sucking her clit between my lips and pulling it into my mouth enough that I could lick it up and down.  Tiffany’s reaction was immediate, she began to experience a series of orgasms, one after the other and each more powerful than the last.  She was barely breathing after the fifth or sixth one.  Her breath coming is short ragged bursts, she was shaking all over and I had I had over two inches of hard throbbing, spasming clit in my mouth.  In my inexperience, I had no idea that a normal clit was not that big.  It didn’t matter to me though, I could hardly get enough of this beautiful woman’s sex.  This went on for several more minutes, with Tiffany experiencing several more orgasms.  Gradually, she relaxed her grip on my head and then all of a sudden she collapsed back on the sofa.  She had been making so much noise by this time, that Mrs. T took notice and she said, Timmy don’t worry about her, when she has a really good orgasm like that, she just passes out with pleasure, you can just continue licking her cunt.  She will wake up in a few minutes and be ready for more.

 

Fearing that her clit would get sore from the rough attention I was giving it, I changed my attention to her dripping wet pussy.  I adjusted my position a bit and began licking her outer pussy lips.  To my great pleasure, I found her lips covered with dripping cum.  I licked it off and then plunged my tongue into her pussy as deep as it would go.  I was rewarded with a treasure trove of cum I could not get enough of this sweet nectar.  The combination of sperm and Tiffany’s own cum juices was driving me toward my own orgasm.  I reached between my legs and found my throbbing cock.  The tip was soaking from my precum and I quickly spread it all over my cock head and began rubbing it as I continued to lap up Tiffany’s cum soaked cunt.  After only a few strokes, Tiffany awoke and said Timmy, honey, you don’t need to do that, let me take care of that for you.  With that invitation, she had me sit on the couch with my legs spread over the edge.  She knelt between my legs and began slowly rubbing the tip of my cock.  This just caused more precum to drip out of the pee hole at the tip of my cock.  Tiffany ran her hand slowly up the length of my cock to squeeze out more precum that she proceeded to lick off the tip of my cock.  She didn’t stop there as she grabbed the base of my cock and balls in her hand and applied enough pressure that I almost came right there.  I said, if you continue squeezing like that, I will cum right now.  Tiffany grinned and said not too fast now as she relaxed her grip on my cock.  She proceeded to turn her attention to my stomach and breasts, rubbing and kissing her way up to my mouth.  Our lips met and we fell into an incredible long and passionate embrace.  I reciprocated, reaching down to caress her breasts and stomach. 

 

As we broke our kiss, Tiffany said, Timmy I want you to fuck me doggy style.  I was not exactly what that meant, but said ok and quickly found out.  Tiffany climbed on her knees with her head resting on the arm of the sofa.  She said come behind me and give me that beautiful cock of yours.  I scrambled to my knees behind her, but was too low to enter her comfortably.  So we shifted around so that she was leaning over the edge of the couch and I was able to kneel one leg on the sofa and stand on one leg.  This put me at the perfect height and I slowly started probing for her pussy opening.  After several attempts, she reached back and guided my cock into her pussy.  We were well lubricated and I slipped easily into her.  The sensation was electric, I was deeper into her and I could feel her ass cheeks pressing against me every time I thrust.  Tiffany told me to hold on to her hips and start moving slowly and deeply.  I withdrew my cock until I felt the tip of my cock just inside her pussy lips and then I thrust deeply all the way to the hilt.  I stopped there for a second holding myself deeply inside her love canal.  The I withdrew once again.  This time as my cock tip was about to emerge from her cunt, I gave a series of fast very short strokes, just rubbing my tip in and out of her lips.  This sent chills up and down my spine and I knew I could not last long like that, so I went back to my long slow strokes and felt my orgasm start to build.  I told Tiffany that I was going to cum and she said, oh yes, oh yes let me have it now.  I pulled out and gave another series of short strokes with my cock tip and then buried my cock with a several long deep strokes and my orgasm came over me in waves of pleasure.  My cum exploded from my throbbing cock and filled her waiting pussy.  She was not a silent bystander through this.  Tiffany came again just seconds before I came.  Her back arched and she screamed out my name over and over as she pushed back into me so hard that I had to hold on to her hips to keep from falling.

 

We stayed in that position for a few minutes as the spasms subsided and my cock gradually deflated.  I pulled out and sat on the couch and Tiffany sat next to me, holding me in her arms with my head resting on her breast.  We watched Mrs. T and Jason as they reached their orgasm, Jason fucking her missionary style.  After a few minutes, Mrs. T invited Tiffany to join her on the couch.  Jason moved to my couch and we watched enthralled as they began kissing and then Mrs. T lay on her back as Tiffany climbed on top and they proceeded to have oral sex with each other.  Jason leaned over and asked what I thought of two women engaged in “69”  I looked puzzled, so Jason said that 69 was  the description for the position they were in.  I said no I had never seen that, but found it very erotic.  So much so, that I began rubbing my stirring cock.  Jason’s was already hard so he reached over and helped me along with several strokes on the exposed head of my cock.  He asked if I would like to try 69 and I said sure.  At that, Jason lay back on the sofe and I climbed on top.  Jason easily took my cock in his mouth.  I had to shift around a bit to get his cock in mine, but once in the proper position, I had a mouth full of Jason’s sweet cock.  I could still taste the sperm and cunt juice from fucking his mother.  My groin began to tingle and chills ran up and down my spine.  I could hardly believe how wonderful this tasted.  I worked hard to get all of Jason’s ample cock into my mouth.  I gagged a bit at first, but gradually was able to take the head of his cock into my throat without gadding and from then on, was able to move my lips from the tip of his cock all the say to the base.  I picked up the pace of my strokes to match my own building orgasm.  I was lost in pleasure with Jason’s cock in my mouth and mine in his, but I was still able to watch and listen as Tiffany and Mrs. T worked on each other’s eager cunts. 

 

Jason was showing his experience in sucking cock as well as he easily took my entire cock in his mouth.  He used his tongue to lick up and down the underside of my cock as he stroked,  Then he did an amazing thing, as he opened his mouth and sucked my balls in at the same time he had my cock all the way inside his mouth.  That was an incredible feeling.  It took me a while to be able to respond and take Jason’s balls into my mouth as well.  Jason obviously liked that as he grabbed my ass cheeks and pulled to signal his pleasure.  He proceeded to rub up and down my back and continued his deep strokes on my cock.  I was the first to cum, shooting spurts of cum into his mouth and out of his lips and down his cheeks.  Jason followed shortly, shooting an even bigger load in my mouth.  I tried to swallow every drop, but it came too fast and too much.  His cum seeped out of my mouth and down my chin.  Pools of it dripped around the base of Jason’s cock and balls.

 

We were too wrapped up in our own pleasure to notice that Tiffany and Mrs. T had finished and were watching us.  As soon as we finished they came over and separated us.  Mrs. T began kissing me, seeking out her son’s sperm in my mouth and Tiffany seeking out mine in Jason’s mouth.  We kissed for several minutes like that, our tongues deep in each other’s mouth.  Then both women, almost simultaneously broke the kisses and began sucking our cocks, again trying to get all of the sperm they could get.  I was a bit wobbly on my bike going home, but I had an incredible trove of memories and new experiences to relive.  My greatest frustration, was that I could not pull out my cock and wank on it.  As soon as I got home, I went to my room and masturbated 4 times.  Memories of sucking and fucking that afternoon, were more than enough to turn me on time and again.  I could hardly wait for bedtime to see if Mom would come in to see me again.

More to cum!

Thanks for the incredibly positive feedback.  Please email me with comments and suggestions at:  HRman1999@hotmail.com

A Father's Nightmare Part 4

uosdwisrdewoh on Incest Stories

I woke up cramped and aching. I opened my eyes. I was in a dog cage at the foot of my daughter’s bed.

So that hadn’t been a dream. My wife was actually allowing my daughter and her friends to keep me as a slave. After Jill left, going god knows where, Sarah’s courage returned and she pulled me out of the cage. Her friends were still pretty freaked out by the encounter with my wife but with Sarah’s encouragement they were all soon using me for their pleasure again. After they left Sarah made me carry the cage up to her room and after a couple of hours tied to her bed and many new bruises from her whip she locked me in it for the night.

It was a long time before I fell asleep but I never heard Jill come home.

I mo

Read More
aned and squirmed around in the small space, trying to get comfortable.

Sarah’s smiling face appeared over the cage.

“Hi Daddy. How’d you sleep?”

“Sarah…Mistress, please let me out of here!”

“Sure. You’ve got to make breakfast for me and Mommy.” She unlocked the cage and laid back on the bed. “But first get up here and eat my pussy!”

I crawled out of the cage and up onto the bed between my daughter’s legs.

She slapped me. “And you better show some enthusiasm this time!”

I thought I always did. Though I was trapped in this hellish situation by my devious daughter and her friends, I’d found that I lusted for my daughter’s incredible body. The scent and taste of her pussy drove me wild!

I started licking and sucking. She moaned as I sucked her clit. I buried my face in her hot, wet, swollen pussy and licked as fast and deep as I could. Her thighs squeezed my head and whipped it back and forth painfully as she writhed around on the bed.

She screamed out in orgasm then she grabbed me by the collar and dragged me farther up the bed. She straddled my face, pinning my hands under her knees. I continued licking her pussy as she rode my face to another orgasm.

Then I felt a hot, wet flow that was definitely not her pussy juices. I turned away and pulled my hands free, gagging.

She reached behind me and gave my balls a hard yank. “Stay still, slave! And open your mouth!!”

I lay there helpless as my daughter pissed in my mouth and all over my face and ordered me to swallow.

Then she got off the bed and started getting dressed.

“Now change those sheets and go get breakfast started.”

Wearily I got up and started pulling the wet the sheets off the bed.

*****

My daughter sat at the table watching me cook breakfast naked.

“More juice, Daddy.”

I rushed to refill her glass.

We both turned when my wife entered the room leading another naked man.

“Morning, sweetie.” She said nonchalantly.

“Mommy!” Sarah gasped. “Who’s that??”

“Oh, this is my slave, Michael. Say hello to my daughter, Michael.”

“Hello, Mistress.” He said softly.

He appeared to be barely in his early twenties, nearly half Jill’s age. He was very handsome and in excellent shape. I could see that Sarah was aroused by the sight of his naked body and insanely I felt jealous and a bit embarrassed by my own body even though I was in excellent shape for my age. And by the fact that his dick was quite a bit bigger than mine.

“Go ahead, take a closer look.” Jill invited.

Sarah walked up to the young man and boldly took his dick in her hand. She stroked it as she groped his muscular body with her other hand. He looked extremely uncomfortable being molested by a teenage girl but he remained silent and kept his eyes on the floor. When she moved away from him his dick stayed standing.

“Wow! I’m so jealous, Mommy!”

Jill chuckled. “Yeah, he’s fun. But it looks like you’ve been having plenty of fun with your father. So tell me, how did you get control of him?”

I served breakfast while my daughter told my wife how she’d enslaved me. When everything was on the table I knelt next to Sarah.

“So how’d you get Michael?”

“Oh I met him at a fetish club. He was looking for an older woman to dominate him. That worked out perfect cause I was looking for a young submissive stud.” She laughed again.

“Actually, you taking control of your father works out perfect because now I can move him in here.”

Michael was still standing and she fondled his dick as she talked.

“So he’ll be here all the time now? Ooh, can I borrow him some time?”

“Only if you do your homework.”
They both laughed.

“Hey, I’ve got an idea. Daddy, crawl over there by Michael.”

I obeyed. I knew what was coming but prayed I was wrong.

“Now suck his dick.”

I hesitated.

Her whip cracked against my ass. “Now!!”

With a whimper I leaned forward and took about half of the big organ in my mouth.

“Lick it!” Sarah commanded. “Get it wet. Now suck it! I want to see it all the way down your throat, Daddy!”

Michael stood there submissively. My wife obviously had complete control over him. Only his dick gave any response. It was hard and hot and throbbing in my mouth and had swelled to eight inches.

Sucking cock while my wife and daughter watched and laughed. Really, could prison be any worse than this??

“He’s pretty good at that!” Jill said. “I always knew he was a little cock sucker at heart!”

Sarah grabbed the back of my hair and shoved me forward, burying the big cock in my throat. I gagged and she pulled me back. She started pulling me back and forth, ravaging my throat with Michael’s big cock. He stood perfectly still, not helping or resisting.

Finally she shoved me all the way forward, impaling me on the huge cock and held me there. I gagged and he pumped his hips forward and shot his load down my throat.

Sarah pulled me back and hot, thick cum filled my mouth. As she pulled me off of it more cum shot out, splattering my face.

“Now lick up all that cum. Get that big, beautiful cock clean for Mommy.”

I leaned forward and started licking the cock clean. This couldn’t get any worse but I knew that somehow it would.

*****

So Michael moved in with Jill and I was moved into Sarah’s room where I slept at the foot of her bed or in the cage according to her whim. Since Jill knew everything now, Sarah didn’t let me wear clothes in the house anymore. The rest of the girls got over the scare Jill gave them and now they were around the house constantly. Michael was only twenty-two but he came with a big trust fund which Jill now controlled, so she had no problem with the girls spending all the money I made. We were still technically married but I was under girls’ complete control, especially Sarah. Jill did, however, give the girls lots of cruel new ideas.

Sarah obviously lusted after Michael and I couldn’t help feeling jealous. Finally Jill had to go on a business trip(a real one, I assume.), and couldn’t take Michael with her. Sarah was ecstatic at the prospect of having him to herself for two days.

*****

Jill was getting ready to go. I was at the sink doing the dishes.

“Okay, have fun. Call me if you need anything.”

“I will. Bye, Mommy.”

“Bye, baby.”

Michael came in from putting Jill’s bags in the car.

“Remember, Michael, Sarah’s in charge. Do whatever she tells you or she’ll punish you. Then when I get home I‘ll punish you.” She squeezed his balls threateningly.

“Yes Mistress.” He grunted.

She released his balls then he knelt and kissed Jill’s shoes and she left.

“Stand up, Michael.” Sarah said.

She took his balls in her hand and led him up the stairs.

“Come on, Daddy. You too.”

I slowly followed them up the stairs. The next two days were going to be hell.

When I got to Sarah’s room she already had Michael on the bed and was tying him down. I stood there silently, hoping she’d just forget about me.

No such luck.

“Come here, Daddy.”

I shuffled forward. Of course I knew what was coming.

She took his big, flaccid cock in her hand. “Make it nice and hard for your little girl, Daddy.”

I knelt by the bed and started licking. When he stood erect I looked questioningly at Sarah.

“Keep going, Daddy. I want it as big and hard as you can get it.”

I took his dick in my mouth and started to suck and bob my head up and down. I took it as deep as I could. Better to get it over with before she ordered me to do it.

“Okay, okay, Daddy. That’s good.” She giggled. “I didn’t say you had to use your mouth. You must really love sucking cock, huh?”

I turned bright red, realizing I could have used my hand. “No Mistress.”

“Yes you do. And since you love it so much I’m gonna make you do it more often. Now kneel over there and watch me fuck Mommy‘s big stud.”

Sarah took off her clothes and climbed up on top of Michael.

She smiled her superior smile down at the helpless male under her. “Does Mommy tie you up like this, Michael?”

“Y-yes Mistress.”

“Have you ever been tied up and fucked by a high school girl before?”

“No Mistress.”

“Well Daddy has, haven’t you Daddy?”

“Yes Mistress.” I sighed.

“Tell him how much fun it was.”

“It…was fun.” I mumbled.

I couldn’t believe how jealous I felt as my daughter slid back onto that big, hard cock. She continued to humiliate him as she bounced up and down on his cock. My own started to get hard watching her. Even though my daughter was a sadistic bitch, participating was a lot more fun than watching.

“Get over here, Daddy!” She gasped. “I want your tongue!”

She pulled me in between them where I could lick her clit as she bounced up and down. Of course it wasn’t easy and I also tongued the thick, hard shaft of Michael’s cock quite a bit, tasting Sarah’s juices on it.

Sarah sank all the way down on his cock and grabbed me by the hair, cramming my face against her. I sucked hard on her clit as she screamed and came.

“Ahhhh, that was fucking awesome!” She gasped.

She rolled over and sprawled across Michael, spreading her legs. Thick, white cum leaked out of her pussy.

“Clean me up, Daddy. Yes, you have to use your tongue this time.”

I moved to the humiliating chore of eating another man’s cum out of my daughter’s pussy then kept licking till she came again.

“Now, since you love cock so much, Daddy, you may suck Michael off.”

She slid back and sat on his stomach as I knelt to take the semi-hard cock in my mouth.

Just then the doorbell rang.

“Oh, there’s Katie and Cindy. Go let them in, Daddy.”

I’d completely forgotten that I was supposed to take Katie and Cindy horseback riding today but for once I would be very glad to see them. I let them in and led them up to Sarah’s room.

She had pulled on a robe. “Hi guys!”

“Hi Sarah. Whoa!” Katie said as her eyes fell on Michael.

“Man, your mom’s slave is so hot!” Cindy said.

“Yep. And this weekend he’s all mine!” She stroked his dick.

The girls all pawed and groped the helpless man in the bed.

“You’re just in time. Daddy was about to suck his dick.”

“Oh boy! I bet Daddy’s a great little cock sucker!”

They all sat down and leaned forward eagerly.

Sarah gave me a little shove. “Get to it, Daddy!”

My Aunt and Me

Crashpoet on Incest Stories

I had always thought of fucking my aunt but never expected ot to happen, but after a few years of it dwelling inside my head eventually I was having trouble handling it. Think of how good it would feel to have my 8 inch cock buried ball deep in her hot little ass. Precum forms at my dick head almost every time I think of it. So one day I just decided, what better way to try and make it happen than to put myself in situation where the opportunity is present. A part of my felt guilty for even thinking it but I dont know if it was the thought of it being my Aunt or the fact that my Uncle would kill me, probably literally, if he ever found out I even tried. I had to make it inconspicious. Luckly for me that wouldnt be to hard. Me and my Aunt are pretty close so I was always over there and o

Read More
n occasion my Uncle would go out of town for some hours or even over night and I would be asked to stay there with my Aunt and sometimes my cousin. Forunately when I made this decision it was a rare occasion when my Uncle was leaving for a few days and taking my cousin with him. Never a better chance than now I suppose. My Uncle had called me at work and said he was leaving for Atlanta for a few days and wanted me to stay while was gone just like usual. I guess I am the only person he trust. Boy if he only knew what I thought about. Of course I told him I would.

Two days later I drove to their house the next town over. When I got there my Uncle was packing his car up and getting ready to leave. "Hey buddy." my Uncle called as I exited the car. I walked over and he gave me a hug. "Glad you could do this for me nephew. I dont trust any mother fuckers in this town while I am gone." he said. "It isnt no thing you know that." I replied. And it wasnt cause in the long run he was helping me out. We went inside as as soon as I walked in the door a was ebraced with a hug from my cousin, who herself is pretty slammin. She was 17, long brown hair, fair skined, she had to be at least a C cup. Sometimes she would walk around wiht no bra on and her perfect little nipples would poke through and make just about drool. And the feel of her perfect tits pushing into my chest right now was giving a semi hardon. She stepped back and told me it was good to see me and she was sorry she couldnt stcik around. "Awww its ok Michelle, I will catch you when you get back. We can hang out then." She smiled nodded and walked away to her bedroom. As she left I could help but notice her round ass in some very tight hip huggers. Luckly I wasnt caught staring my Uncle was to busy packing drinks and food in a small cooler. About that time my Aunt walked in a rushed over to me with a kiss on the cheek and a hug. "Oh Jessie, it is great of you to come keep me company while he is away. I get so bored here by myself." she said. "I cant think of any way Id rather spend the next few days Aunt Lauren." I stated back. And I couldnt, my Aunt was gorgeous. She was pushing 40 but damn she still had it going on for her. Big firm titties, plump tight ass, slim waist, and hopefully soon I would find out if she had the pussy I always imagined.

Not too long after that my Uncle and Cousin loaded into the car and were off on their trip. This was it, the moment I wanted since I played this whole thing out in my twisted little head. My devious thoughts were soon interupted by my Aunt. "Jessie, what do you say we do tonight?" I click out of my dazed and replied "ummm...not sure..how about we just get some dinner, kick back, and watch some cable. There is bound to be something on that we could check out." the only thing I wanted to be checking out though wasnt on the tv. "Sounds good, I will get the phone book and order out." Aunt Laurie walked away and grabbed the phone and phonebook. She sat down and called in a pizza. After it arrived we sat in the living room, me on the couch and my Aunt decided to lay in front of me on the floor. Perfect for now I thought because I had a clear view of sweet ass right there for me to gaze at. I guess watching tv wasnt so bad after all. She flicked through the channels for a bit and then kinda just tossed the remote aside. "Ugh." she grunted "There isnt shit on." I kinda just sat there and noticed her pause for a moment and think. "What is it?" I asked. "Oh nothing really, I have been having this sharp pain in my neck and upper back. Just wondering if I need a Chiropractor or not." Suddenly and idea popped. "Nah, maybe it just needs a good rub. Dont you have Uncle Tim message you?" She looked at me and said "I dont even bother. Getting him to do anything is hard enough." She said as she chuckled. "Well here is a one time deal. I could rub it for you, it might help." I answered. She thought for a moment. "You'd do that for your old Aunt?" she remarked. "Your not that old and yes I would." I replied. She just smiled and rolled back over onto her stomach. "Well." She said "Are you gonna come down here or not?" I got down to the floor rather quickly and I dont think my enthusiasm was noticed much which is good I suppose.

I handed her a pillow for under her head and then slowly brought my hands to her neck and began to rub her lower neck near the coller bone. Then I used my thumbs to rub the lower back of her neck. She kinda winced a second and I asked "Does it hurt right there Aunt LAurie?". "Ummmm just for a second but keep going it feels great now." I could feel my cock growing a bit in my sweatpants. I had better try and control it a little better due to noticability. I was only wearing some loose boxers under them. I moved my hand some they were positioned around inbetween her shoulder blades and begin to message around her spine. She groaned a bit as I rubbed and messaged her upper back. This went on for about 20 minutes with her letting out moans of relief regularly. Then she told me "That was wonderful Jessie. I feel much better for the moment.". "No problem it was my pleasure." I said. She smiled. "Well if you will excuse me I am going to hop in the shower and get ready for bed." Damn it, going to bed I guess my chances for not good for tonight. Oh well maybe tomarrow.

She got up and gave me a kiss before walking into her bedroom to get some clothes and then to the bathroom. She must have not noticed the near complete erection I had from caressing her back and neck. As I sat there rubbing my throbbing cock through my pants I heard the shower kick on. At this time I was anticipating her getting in bed so I could pull one off. Then it dawned on me. My Aunt and Uncle have a glass shower door. If I could see her through the keyhole the door hand maybe I could just jerk off real quick looking at her. Thats if the glass wasnt to foggy. SO I brough myself to my feet and walked over to the door. I knelt down before it and by this time my 8in hard cock was already out over the top of my sweat pants and I had began stroking it slowly. As I looked through the key hole I noticed something. My Aunt wasnt in the shower, it was running but she was standing there naked infront of the mirror. She was saying something to herself but I couldnt make it out. Then she kinda just put her hands to her face for a moment and took a breath. I rubbed the head of my sensative prick and felt the precum forming. As I looked on I saw my Aunt move her body a bit so that now I could see most of her front side. I about creamed when I saw that she had a freshly shaven pussy and those tits, oh god those tits. The my Aunt slowly moved her hand to her right breast and began playing with her nipple. She sighed and sat down on the toilet still clasping her tit. As she sat there she then moved one leg to the side and I could see her little slit begin to spread a bit. I started jerking my dick a little faster then, but what happened next bout pushed me to blow my load all over the door. My Aunt took her other hand and put it between her legs and started rubbing her glisting cunt. She began trying to hold back sighs and moans but a few still slightly slipped through.I could tell she was at the edge of a full blown orgasm and I was there myself. She began moving her hips more frequently and quick. Her head lunged back as she let loose her pussy juice all over the toilet seat. I too began to blow my load but as I did I kinda let myself fall forward a bit and my instinct told me to put my hand out to stop myself. When I did though it made a small thud on the door. I gasp and hoped my Aunt didnt hear. Just to check I peered through the hole and seen my Aunt look over to the door. Shit she heard it and I am so busted. "Jessie." She calle dout. "Is that you." I just sat quite and tried to figure out how I was gonna use to clean up my mess, a problem I didnt lan out ahead of time. I looked around and didnt see anything so I pulled up my pants and went to go get so paper towel or something. I went to the kitchen got some and began to walk back. AS I entered the living room my Aunt was already coming out of the bathroom wearing a bathrobe and all I could think was please dont see the cum dripping down the side of the door. "Jessie were you over here or something a minute ago?" She asked. I paused "uh no why?" I answered. "Oh I thought I heard something." She turned and started to walk away and I found myself asking her "Did you take a shower?" She turned and looked at me "Oh uh um no why you ask." "Oh I notice your hair wasnt wet actually you just didnt look wet at all." But I knew that wasnt true. "No for some reason I have no hot water." What aclear lie however cause I could see steam coming from the bathroom. As she turned around  I saw her notice something. She stood there for a second then hesitently asked "Um Jessie, I dont know how to say this but is this cum on the bathroom door." Fuck she seen it. I just sat there not knowing what to say. She turned and looked at me. "Oh god.....were you watching me through the keyhole?" she looked stunned and embarrassed. "Oh lord Jessie I cant believe you saw that." I looked up and replied "I.....I...Im sorry Aunt Laurie, I couldnt help myself. I mean look at you....your incredibly hot and I have always kind thought so." I could tell she was thrown back by the whole thing. "I  am , I mean you think I am hot?" she said. "Oh hell yes. Your smoking Aunt Laurie and I just kinda got a hard on rubbing you down and had to let it go some how." She smiled a bit which threw me off. Then she came over and sat down by me. She placed her hand on mine and then spoke. "Well since your being so honest with me I guess it is only fair I do the same. Jessie.....oh god I cant believe I am saying this. You doing that is what got me all turned on and is the reason I did what I did."..."Really?" I said...."Yes really. And since we are getting it all out in the open....this wasnt the first time I masturbated while thinking of you." I couldnt believe what I was hearing. My Aunt whom I had fantasized about multiple time has done the same. My cock began to grow again only this time there was no hiding it. "Oh my." she exclaimed "It dont take much does it. She giggled as I said "Not with you." She stared for a minute then placed her hand from my hand onto my upper thigh. Was this about to happen? She took a single figure and began to run it up and down the length of my dick through my pants and each time it made it to the head it would flex slightly. "Jessie.....I want you to kiss me." And with that I didnt hesitate to pull her lips to mine and begin kissing her passionately. She pulled my hard cock from my pants and began stroking it slowly at first but gradually faster. She moved her head away from mine and started kissing down my chest till she got to my nipple where she began to nibble on my right one. Not too long after she released my hard nipple and continued to kiss down to my stomach and then my cock. She kissed and licked the head at first where precum had already began to come out. She licked it up then smile up at me, "Tasty" she said before she placed the head of my cock in her warm mouth. She bobbed up and down on it each time taking more of it until my balls were hitting her chin. I couldnt hold back any more and I let my warm cum blow into the back of her throat. I grabbed her head to keep my dick in her mouth till every drop was out. Then I let her go. "My my " she said "thats sure is a big load nephew." as she caressed my balls. She stood up and undid her robe. She opened it up and began playing with her pussy again. "I want you to eat you Aunts pussy Jessie. I want you to suck my pussy til I cum in your mouth. I reached up and grabbed her by the hand and pulled her down to me. I laid back against the arm of the couch and position her so that she was straddling above my face. I took my hands and grabbed her upper thigh and pulled her dripping wet cunt closer till I was able to reach my tongue out and flick it across her swollen clit. My Aunt moaned above me and slightly moved her pussy closer to my face so I wrapped my lips around her pink fuck hole and began sucking every now and again swipping my tongue across her asshole. She let out a sigh or suprise. "Oh that feels so good honey. Lick my asshole, get it all nice and wet." I laid her back and pushed her legs up and back so I had a clear shot of her puckered little asshole. I went down and immediately jabbed at her tight hole. She gasp in exstacy with each poke. I started running my tongue up and down her crack momentarily stopping at her pussy to keep it entertained.  "Hey sweety." my aunt said. "I want you to stick your cock in my virgin asshole." "Mmmmm I would love to Aunt Laurie." I looked down at my cock and spit on it to lub it up a bit then I move in and pressed the head of my dick against her tight asshole. I slowly applied pressure until just the head broke through and entered her ass. She let out a heavy moan as I violated her virgin hole. "Do you want me to keep going?" I asked. "Oh fuck yeah Jessie, keep going. I want it all in me." So with that I forced about half my fuck pole in her ass. I began taking short strokes in and out inching more of my dick in her with each push. Finally I finished it off and shoved my whole member deep in her asshole and she let out a sharp cry as I began pounding fiendishly in her ass. I could see a couple tears roll down her cheek. I almost felt bad but on the other hand this dirty bitch asked for it. I reached up and grab the back of her hair and yanked back on her head. Then started to increase the hardness of my thrust. She whimpered and cried as I fucked her virgin ass and I loved it. This was what I always dreamed of and a bit more. I jerked her up until she was pretty much in a sitting position on top of me sitting and she started bouncing hard up and down on my 8in cock and moaning. I reached around and began playing with her pussy while she pound my dick ball deep in her ass. Suddenly I could feel the cum building up in my cock. "Oh god Aunt Laurie I am about to cum. Of fuck, fuck that dick hard. Slam on it." She began violently slamming her ass down on my dick as I played with her clit. "Oh Jessie I am almost there baby." We both started moaning a bit as I pulled her head back further and began kissing her neck and shoulder. Then like it was on cue we both began cumming at the same time. After our release we lean back into a laying position and sat there catching our breath some. "So what should we do now?" my AUnt asked. "Umm....I guess take a shower and fuck again." We both chuckled and agreed. And that was the night my fantasy became reality. And I still had two more days.

-Thanks for checking out my storie. This is my first of this type so let me know how I did and maybe I will do a follow up. Thanks again.

Man of the house part 3

b_ray1964 on Incest Stories

Man Of The House Part 3

 

Things just kept getting better around the house. I had moved in to my mom’s room full time and we were fucking like rabbits. Kenny now had his room to him self and he loved that. I could never remember mom being so happy. She was always in a good mood. We were really had become a happy family.

 

  Summer was coming up and mom and I were in bed talking about taking a vacation. She really wanted to take a nice trip some place, I was all for it but was concerned that we do some thing that all

Read More
3 of us would enjoy. The whole time we were talking she was playing with my hard cock. She just never seemed to get enough of it.

 

  Finley she said enough talk I need some of my man’s cock. With that she pushed me over on my back and straddled my hard cock. I slid right up in to her soaking wet pussy. Looking up at her big tits I took them in my hands and started meeting her stroke for stroke. That’s it Jen ride that big cock I told her. Oh yes brain baby I love your big hard cock. I was loving this hot woman bouncing up and down on my cock but I needed a little more. So I pushed her off and told her to get on all fours.

 

  I quickly got behind her and got the head of my dick wet with her dripping pussy juice. Then slowly worked the head of my cock in to her tight ass “Fuck yes that is so good” I told her. “Take it baby it is all yours” she said. I pushed deeper and deeper until I was all the way in. then just started humping her big tight ass. With one hand I reached under her and was rubbing her clit and every so often I would reach back and slap the shit out of her ass. You could see the red marks my hand was leaving on her ass.

 

  I had been fucking the shit out of her ass for about five minutes when I looked up and sure enough there was Kenny standing in the door way with his pajama pants down just working a way at his little cock.  I waved him over and told him to climb on the bed.

 

  I leaned over and told my mother that I wanted her to suck Kenny cock while I finished fucking her big tight ass. “Are you sure baby? This is what you want” she asked. I just slapped her on the ass again and said “Jen I said suck the boys cock!” she quickly leaned over and took Kenny’s little cock in her mouth and sucked him all the way to his hairless balls.

 

  I was so fucking turned on by watching this that that I did not know how much more I could take. It was no time and Kenny let out a gone and I knew he was pumping his mother’s mouth full of his hot young cum. That was all I could tack I let go and filled her ass with load after load of my own hot cum. I just grabbed her big ass and fucked it as hard as I could she was shaking and screaming “ fuck my ass cram that big cock into my shit hole.” Finally I stopped pulled out and rolled over on to my back on the bed.

 

  Jenny quickly got down and licked and cleaned up my sloppy cock then lay beside me and gave me a long deep kiss. “Thank you so much my lover” she said. “Jen I love you so much” I told her “but from now on you will do what I tell you. I am the man of the house and what I say goes, do you under stand.” Yes my love she said smiling. That is so what I need a man that know how to take charge. Good I said kissing her again than lying back on the bed as she rubbed my body and now hardening cock.

 

  I looked over at Kenny and smiled “how you doing son” I asked him. “I am doing wonder full!!” I just laughed and leaned over and kissed my mother deep and grabbed one of her big tits. Breaking the kiss I told Kenny that this was all mine I would always fuck our mom, that I loved her and that I was always going to be the man of this house. If I felt like it I would let her suck him off but he would never fuck her sweet wet pussy that was all for me. He nodded and said he under stood. Jen just moved closer to me and said I am all yours baby.

 

   I told Kenny you get back to bed that his mom and I had things to talk about. Yes sir he said and jumped off the bed with his pajama pants in his hand and his little hard cock sticking out like a flag pole. Mom laughed “you are so good to him.” Did you like sucking his dick” I asked her. Yes baby I did I loved it because I new it mad my little boy feel good and it made my man happy.” “Good” I said “because I will have you do things with Kenny again but this pussy is all for me.” I said rubbing her clit with my finger. I would have it know other way she said as she moved down you take my hard cock in her mouth.

  I woke up early, mom and I where wrapped in each others arms, so I slid out of bed trying not to wake her. I looked back at here sleeping, she was so hot. I felt my dick start to get hard. Smiling I went to get a shower. Getting the water just right I climbed in and let the water run through my long red hair, it felt very relaxing. I opened my eyes to see my mother climbing in the shower with me, she pulled me close and kissed me good morning then got the soap and a wash cloth and started washing from head to toe. She washed my cock and balls until I was as hard as a rock. Then got on her knees and washed my legs and feet.

 

 I thought she was done but instead of getting back up she staid on here knees and took my cock in her mouth. This was out of this world, I just let the water run over me as my beautiful mother slid my hard cock in and out of her hot mouth. I felt her hands moving up my legs and rubbing my ass. God this was feeling so good I started moving my hips and fucking her mouth slowly. Then she caught me by surprise, she was running her finger around my ass hole. I tensed up and stopped moving. She took my cock out of her mouth but was still slowly stroking it with her hand. “Its ok baby just relax and let me make you feel good” she said.

 

  I slowly relaxed as she went back to sucking my dick and rimming my ass with her finger. I was getting more and more worked up and started to fuck her face again. I was getting closer and closer to letting go. Then she slid her finger up in to me, it was like fireworks went off in my head. I was fucking her face but at the same time fucking her finger in to my ass. When I came it was like a wave crashed in on me. I had my hands on my moms head and was slamming my cock in to her face and she was doing her best to swallow it all but it was running down her face and chin.

 

  When I finally stopped pumping cum in to my mother’s mouth she stood up and we kissed long and deep. I licked her face and sucked her tongue getting as much of the taste of my cum that I could, I was really beginning to like it. She pulled her finger out of my ass put it in her mouth and sucked on it. “See baby I told you I could make my man feel good.” That you did Jen that you did I said smiling at her.

 

 As we where getting dressed I said that I think I would like to take Kenny to Disney land for our summer vacation. He would love it and the two of us would also have a great time. She just looked over at me and said “well then baby Disney land it is.”

 

 As I kissed her good by for the day and told her to have a good day at work she grabbed my cock before I could close the car door. I just smiled at her and said “don’t worry Jenny it will be hard and reedy for you when you get home. Good she said letting go and closing the door. As she drove off all could think about was how I was going to fuck my mom at Disney Land!

 

Do we go on?

 

B_Ray1964@Yahoo.com

 

 

 

Anna and Mike on Vacation

argore on Incest Stories

On the second day up at the cabin the road washed out. Mike and Anna didn't mind they had three more weeks up here and really no plans to go anywhere else until the end. On the 6th day the power went out. Still no problem the place had been well designed and running water, even hot water would be available for day still. That worked out fine until the middle of the second week. Boredom set in pretty quick, how many hikes can you take, how much boating on the lake can you do until its just not that interesting any more.

In the evening on the 12th day up at the cabin after dinner Anna decided that it was time for something new to do around the place. She took a shower and got all cleaned up from the day and then got dressed for the evening. She had been hoping that so

Read More
metime while they were up here they might make it into the nearby resort town so she had brought along a few fun outfits. She put on grey thigh-high nylon and lace stockings, silver satin and lace string bikini panties, matching gater belt for the stockings. She went braless as it wouldn't work with the small low cut dress black dress.

Anna walked out of the bed room the only one the cabin had, and into the family room when Mike was laying on the couch getting comfortable for bed.

"You asleep yet?" Anna asked

"Na, just staring at the ceiling"

"Good, could you help me in bed room for a second?" Anna turned and walked back into the bedroom, tunring up the oil lamp by the bed as she entered.

"Sure"

Mike got out off the couch and weaved his way in the dark toward the light form the bedroom door. As he entered he saw Anna standing by the bed all dressed up like she was going someplace.

"Uh, far as I know the road is still washed out" Mike stated.

"Yeah I know, but well I felt like getting dressed up and having some fun anyway"

"Ok, um sure, so what did you need help with?"

"Fun, silly" Said Anna, walking over to Mike and planting a hard open mouth kiss on him.

Mike relaxed into the kiss at first, it was good, Anna's tougue tickling his, damn his sister was a good kissed....

"Wait, hold on" Mike said breaking the kiss. "Your my older sister, this can't, wait"

"Oh please, look think of it this way if you were here with any other girl, or i was here with any other guy wouldn't we have fucked their brains out by now, what makes this any different"

"Your my sister, yeah, I'm still a girl, and I know you think I'm hot, I;ve seen you peeking through the door to the bedroom and the shower, don't deny it."

"Yeah well thats true, but mom and dad wouldn't leave me alone with any other girl up here. Cause they know my 15 yo hormones would be running like crazy."

"What makes your 18 yo sister any different"

"Well they figure I wouldn't screw my sister, I guess"

"huh...your a boy I'm a girl...we are stuck up here, we are out of things to do, and this is fun, so what the hell, no one needs to know, I'm on birth control...lets just you know do it."

Mike couldn't really think of any other arguement to that logic. He step back into Anna's arms and kissed her. I felt as good as before, better in fact to now have committed to this. It was a fulfilling a fantasy infact! He had thought about having Anna since the first time he had talked Katie the neighbor girl into doing it with him. Katie was cute, Anna was the hottest girl he knew.

Anna was glad she had won the arguement. She had wanted Mike for over a year now, since he started playing football he had really filled out. He was the hottest guy in their highschool. She hated the idea of going to college in the fall and not having had the hottest guy back home even if it was her own brother.

Mike reached under Anna's ass and picked her up into his arms. She curled her legs around his waist and settled them over his hips. They continued making out. Mike no longer needing to hold her up ran his hands up her legs and now under the hem of short dress carressing her round firm ass through the smooth material of the panties.

He worked his way up under the dress along her back pulling the dress up with his arms as he went. When he reached Anna's shoulders she released her hold on him and he pulled the dress off over her head. He bent over and lay Anna on the bed and crawled up over her. Mike began kissing her breasts, tickling her nipples with his tougue.

Anna moaned with pleasure as Mike kissed her breasts, she was not out this time at least for a long drawn out love making. She decided to more things along. Anna hooked her large toes under the waist of Mike's shorts and pushed them down. He's semi erect and large penis now hung down in plain view as he hung over her. Next she undid the clasps of the garter belt. She then reached between Mike's legs and began to stroke his penis until it became fully erect.

"Fuck me little brother, hard and fast" Cried Anna

Mike reached down to Anna's panties and pulled hard and snapped the strings of the panties, pulling them away from her vagina. It glistened in the light of the oil lamp. He ran his hand over it feeling the warm wet sticky smoothness of her shaved pussy. With little further hesitation he lined himself up and pulled in fast and hard. Anna gasped with the surprise and force of it. She had never had someone so large as Mike. It felt painful and yet still wonderful as she streched to accomidate him.

Mike began to thrust fast and powwerfully in and out of Anna. In moments they were both panting hard and fast. Moaning with pleasure. In what seemed like on a minutes they screamed in mutual pleasure as Mike throbbed and came powerfully inside Anna. Mike continued thrusting, Anna moaned gasping with the continued pleasure as the next wave of orgasm built. She was growing very sensitive, riding a line between pain and pleasure. She wanted to to stop, she wanted it to never end. She wanted to come again, but thought that nothing could ever be as good as the last, she rthought she would never come. Mike pulled out and held himself away for a moment then pushed in harder and faster than ever. Anna came screaming a powerful primal scream louder and harder than ever in her life. She ran out of breath, she took another breath the renewed oxygen made the wave of orgasm break again. She screamed, tailing to a long loud moan. She began to cry...little whimpers and sobs.

Mike pulled his now flascid self out of her and asked: "Are you OK?"

"Wonderful, absolutely wonderful. Oh god..." Anna panted "...do you screw every girl like that..."

"Yeah, pretty much, but I was sorta tired today."

Too cute to resist

dragola on Incest Stories

Author’s Note: I have too many ideas running through my head. Here’s a single outlet. Theme: Mother/Son Incest.

Delilah had always found cute boys attractive when growing up. There was something about their innocent faces that just made her melt and drive her wild. It had been a cute boy she’d lost her virginity too, and a cute boy she’d fathered a child with. Everything else came secondary to him being cute.

Henceforth, there lied a grave problem. She had mothered an incredibly cute boy. Whether this was intentional or not, she had brought him up to be her mommy’s boy. It’s not like he had a paternal influence to cooperate with; the only cute thing about his father was his face. Outside, he was an asshole and a criminal who
Read More
had gone to prison, only to be killed two years into his sentence during a riot. She didn’t particularly miss him but realised it would be hard for the boy.

As she was a sucker to her cute boy, she indulged in him anything he wanted, from toys, to outings, to letting friends come over and hang out. She used to even sleep with him at night when he was younger, as it was only the two of them, and she could only afford one bed. However, she knew he wanted his independence and scraped enough money to buy him one.

Despite this, he continued to sleep with her as a young child growing up and she was overjoyed that he chose to continue sleeping with her instead of spending those nights lonely. Mind you, when he had been growing up, it had just simply been innocent sleep.

This all changed when the boy was 13. As such with humans, he began to go through those certain changes that make a man out of him. Nonetheless, he retained his cuteness and to his mother’s constant delight, he still slept at nights with her, quite innocently.

This all changed one particular night. Delilah had hit the sack early, having been worn out from work. She allowed her son, George, to stay up later just so long as he didn’t disturb her coming into bed. She had been resting for a few hours before she heard the door creak open. Bless him; at least he tried to keep his vow, the cute bugger.

The boy quietly tiptoed his way to the bed and slipped under the covers. After a little bit of initial turning, he remained on his side, facing his mother and began nodding off.

Delilah had been awakened now, but she was too soft to scold her adorable little boy for waking her up. She had already had a good few hours sleep before he had arrived. She turned her back to her child and curled up slightly, pulling the covers. It was when she curled, and inadvertently stuck her bottom back that she felt it.

She could feel his manhood against her. It was guarded by the soft fabric of her pyjama bottom and the thin fabric of his boxers. She froze on it and felt it twitch ever so slightly. Nonetheless, she was sure it moved and he hadn’t. She pressed her ass just a little tighter against his groin, but by no means were they tightly against each other. Within a minute, she knew it had increased in size. She was arousing her son in her sleep. And she was enjoying it. She slipped a hand down the front of her pyjama, placing it at her front, rubbing it ever so slightly. There was a mild dampness forming at her crotch.

She rubbed her butt cheeks down and up. Now she could feel the head of it pointing in her skin quite distinctly. She slipped her other free hand under her pyjama blouse and pinched a nipple, to feel of this was real. Indeed, it was. She began to play with that nipple, pinching it lightly and squeezing it, whilst stimulating her clitoris to erect. As she did this, she felt a soft rhythm build up as she rubbed herself against his growing http://files.adbrite.com/mb/images/green-double-underline-006600.gif') repeat-x scroll center bottom; cursor: pointer; color: #006600; text-decoration: none; -moz-background-clip: -moz-initial; -moz-background-origin: -moz-initial; -moz-background-inline-policy: -moz-initial; margin-bottom: -2px; padding-bottom: 2px">member. It was ok, she thought. He would never know. Ignorance is bliss.

She started to lose herself in the feeling of sexual ecstasy she had long since forgotten, after her husband had left them. She had devoted herself to her son as a mother and to her job, with no time for dating or men. Now, all those years of pent up repression was flowing out and taking control of her.

She failed to realise her son had awoken. She hadn’t felt him begin to move in rhythm with his mother, stimulating his own cock to grow. And he knew the very basics of http://files.adbrite.com/mb/images/green-double-underline-006600.gif') repeat-x scroll center bottom; cursor: pointer; color: #006600; text-decoration: none; -moz-background-clip: -moz-initial; -moz-background-origin: -moz-initial; -moz-background-inline-policy: -moz-initial; margin-bottom: -2px; padding-bottom: 2px">sex, of what was supposed to happen. And as such, he decided to follow that protocol. As far as he was concerned, this felt good and natural.

She didn’t react when he placed his hands on her hips. She failed to feel his fingers slip on the inside of her bottoms. The first sign she felt was when he pulled down her bottoms and panties in one go, uncovering her assailant on his member: her bottom.

“George!” She squealed, like a she had been caught out. This was bad. He was awake. He knew what she had been doing the whole time. It was over for her. She had ruined her life, just as her husband had.

She turned her head back to face her son, who had a concentrated look on his face, staring downwards. It was then she felt his head poke against the underside of her pelvis. Was he trying to put it in her?

“George, stop, this is wrong!” Even as she said that, her body betrayed her. Staring into that cute face of his, she could not deny him. As she spoke those words, the hand on her stimulated clit moved over and found his lost cock. She adjusted her position so that it now pressed against the opening of her vagina.

Having rubbed herself earlier, there was enough lubrication so that his first attempt succeeded in penetrating her pussy. His hands were at her hips now, and he began to push his dick up her slowly. She almost laughed at her son’s inexperience and you guessed it, how cute she found it.

“You’re supposed to go in and out, baby,” she said in a doting way. She glided her hands over his and slid his up to her b cup breasts, showing him how to rub them right and pinch the nipples. At first, he allowed her to control his hand movements, but slowly, he grew more confident and moved them on his own, much his mother’s joy.


Meanwhile, their bodies were in sync as he slowly drove his dick in and out of her pussy, though he never fully left it. However, he suddenly felt a desperate urge in his balls and penis and he reacted without warning: he drove the entire length of it into his mother’s cervix, causing her to jolt in shock. There, he climaxed and began to ejaculate loads after load of semen into his mother.

Delilah knew this was a terrible thing to happen, with the worse consequence become very possible. Yet, she was too caught up in the moment. She was so close to climaxing too, it only needed a little more. As he shot one particular big load, he squeezed her nipples hard and that was the stimulation she needed. She snapped her head back and practically screamed as her pussy exploded in a sea of cum.

As her orgasm subsided, she felt that the last of George’s cum had diminished and his erection has softened, but he remained inside, unsure of what to do. Delilah smiled and pulled herself off his limp dick, freeing it. She now turned over to her son.

“Did you enjoy yourself, George?”

“Yes, Mummy, I did. Can we do that again?” With a face like his, there was no way Delilah could refuse.

Author’s Note: Well, I’m glad I got that out of the way. Quite efficiently too, it took less than an hour. And I think this was my first incest story.

TWIN'S WITH A DIFFERENCE 2

itsonlyfun on Incest Stories

 Twin's with a difference 2

 This follow on is more of a reminicence brought on by our antics. That is my wife's with her husband that's me and her twin brother.

 ---------------------------------------

 By now we'd had many session's on my wife and she loved every second of her twin sharing her with her new husband. We often drank loads of plonk and it loosened my tongue which in turn had given way to me telling them the lurid tales from my past about what I'd saw in the cottage with mum and dad going at it. These tales had certainly drawn the liquid from both twin's,so much so that they now always wanted me to start our sessions off with another story. It was my wife'

Read More
s brother's turn,it was for him to take a turn at suggesting a topic then I would relate a relevant tale.

 "I want to see how much sis' can take in her pussy,how long and how thick a one she can handle" His twin quickly added, "Yeah and what your ass can manage as well" They both smirked. 'I can give you something resembling what you're on about,but its all flesh mind. My mum and dad showed a side I never dreamed existed' "Go for it they chirped together"

 Well,in my usual place in the cupboard,dad was at it with mum,but although he was fingering her he seemed different. Lying straight in line with my spy hole,he'd pulled the bedclothes aside and was working her up nicely but,they were in conversation very close to each other's ears and in whisper's. Wrongly as it happened,I thought they had twigged they had an audience watching them. This had me bothered,because I was sure mum now made sure I had an inline view of her cunt,I wasn't so sure dad would not zap me if he knew.

 Later I found that mum indeed suspected but didn't know for sure and she certainly didn't tell dad of her suspicions. - But that's another story for another time. - I hated not knowing what their chat was about,but as mum got more carried away on an orgasm,she became more open. "I couldn't,I've only ever been with you,what if it got out,they'd say I was a whore,no,I really couldn't" Now getting really going,dad was rubbing her like fury as my sperm spewed from my hardon. "Well I need to sort something for you,look at the state you're at now, - With that,mum launched into an orgasm so great,I thought she'd have a heart attack. He rolled into mum,then came deep and long up mum,then collapsed on top of her. - like I said,you'll never last for six months without a cocking and I myself would rather know who is going there than you sneaking up a lane off and on with god knows who"

 Mum not being given to swearing except in orgasm. "You cheeky fucker,what makes you think I'd be that sort of woman,six months isn't that long anyway,I'm sure I will find a sensible way if I need to" My brother-in-law tried to anticipate me. "She plans to fuck you" My wife, "No,stop and listen,its about how much a woman can take,he's pretty big,but I could certainly take bigger" Her twin tried to squeeze her pussy. "NO! Listen to the story,you'll get none if you don't" They settled and I carried on. Dad rolled off mum, "Alright,alright,don't get pissy,I'm trying to sort something,that's all. Bern' that's what you need,he's been drulling after you for years,in fact ever since we were at school" mum - "Yeah I know you see us chatting a lot at his gate,its just that all this time he's been living with his mother,anyway,remember what the rumour was at school" Reminiscing aloud, "Do you reckon it was true,after all he never married and a couple of the girls freaked after having a date with him"

 "They might have then but not now" "Explain that! Why do you say that then?" "Well,yes,I suppose at thirteen you would have freaked as well if you'd seen it" - mum lifted onto her side towards dad allowing her tits to hang sideways against his chest, - I started wanking again at this, - "Go on then,tell me" "Well, - Dad started to rub his cock back to hard. With a solid hardon, "How would you see that as a girl?" "Possible but big" "Well even when we were at school he had one as long as that soft and half as thick again,it was a real beast and there wasn't not one of us boys that didn't envy what he had hanging between his legs" - My wife now. "See,you were wrong,go on,what happened then"

Well mum started showing a side I never knew existed. "Go on,when did you last see it? Is it even bigger now?" Her still exposed pussy was showing, and her dribble as she started moving her legs excitedly "I've never seen him hard,but I reckon he could keep you satisfied till I'm up and running again" - I knew dad was coming up to an operation and talk of mum having a substitute cock started to make sense. But what about me,I could cover for him I thought as again I came because of the thought of sticking it in my mum. "Did you?" Male twin again,now showing some excitement as he tried to put his cock in my wife's hand. "Not yet,put it away,I'm listening and its making me soaking wet already" ...

 "He,that is Bernard once tried to get me to look at his chicken coop,I wonder if he wanted to show me that?" Ha! Ha! "You wouldn't have run now I bet,more like you'd have let him push at you,so will you while I can't,I've worked out a way just in case you said yes" Mum rose right up and over dad and plonked down on his hard cock. Now guiding it up her she started to fuck him. "I'm tempted to say yes,but only while you can't mind if I do" "Of course,I'd keep out the way while you did him,that is unless you both wanted me to be around" "No,we'd be okay. In fact I'd prefer doing it here,that is if I do it at all mind" "I'll sound him out,what I could do is stay at the pub for a couple of hours while you had him,then come in after you've finished"

 I liked the sounds of this,I certainly didn't want my dad catching me watching mum getting it from Bern' - I knew Bern' of course and he was an alright guy as far as I was concerned even though I thought I should substitute for dad. Next time eh! Besides my hope now was to see just how big my mum could take,that really appealed to my erotic needs. Six months as well,that would be a lot of fucking and for me a lot more wanking. Innocently I secretly wondered if my balls would run out of sperm.

 So mum did manage to get a punch at dad making her tits bounce as,on standing up together,dad said. "Mind with all the extra expence it'll inccur on my drinking,I'll expect him to leave money over the bar for my booze" Thwack on his ass, "Bastard,that would mean I'm being a prostitute and you a pimp" Thwack,again. "OK! OK! I was only kidding,you wont change your mind will you? not after you agreed" "Be careful with your mouth then cripple cock" "That's cruel" "I know,but I'm no whore remember. Don't you realise I'm a bit apprehensive whether I can take it if its as big as you say it is" "Course you will,you'll swallow him balls and all" Another smack this time on his dripping half hard cock. "I'm no bucket you bastard. Now shut up before I call the whole thing off. Anyway when do you think this thing is starting?" "Before I go in,we need to see it works ok. I'll have a word with him tomorrow" FUCK! I was over the moon,mum clearly was keen to get started,but not as keen as I was to see them. I was absolutely ecstatic with anticipation.

 It turned out that dad unbeknown to mum had already asked Bern' if it was a runner having seen his cock in the toilet at the pub,he'd commented to Bern, "Fuck Bern' that would make her eye's water,my missus that is,she'll be in need of a man for a month or two when I'm in hospital" Bernard had aparently shugged it off saying, "Yeah probably would be like the few other's I had a chance with,then they run like hell when I pull it out,still I manage" - that was that till later,when Bern re-approached dad and asked, "Were you serious,you know with that what you said?" "Yeah, I'd like to keep her happy and six months is a long time for a wife that's used to at least once a day over many year's Bern. She/we have known you all these years,you know a friend in need and all that" Bern responded, "I would if she agreed,course I wouldn't hurt her with it,if she said no,I'd except she couldn't handle me and I'd only give what she found comfortable,you know length wise I mean"

 From this a deal was made whereby dad would leave them to get on with it and he'd come in after they'd had it if mum found she could take it even if she only wanted to play with his but couldn't get it up there. - I gathered this when dad again was working her up the day before her first go. No mention was made of beer money but a scheme included that,if dad appeared too soon,he'd stay in the downstairs part till they came down anyway. That put my mind at rest. Dad wouldn't catch me.

 Dad fucked off early the next day and when I came home I found mum rather elated in the kitchen with some music on dancing with our Duke. - Duke is my big dumb dog. When I say big,that is when mum dances with him,he's tall enough to put his pawls on her shoulders and look past her head at whatever. On seeing me,his tail wagged but the dumb look remained. I'd seen this often when mum got a romantic mood. As she gently swung around,Duke done his best to not let mum stand on his back paws. More to the point I always unobtrusively sat in my usual place watching their goings on.

 This being that always,about three inches of Duke's pink cock would unwrap from his sheath and rub against the inside of mum's leg. Her being short compared to Duke on two legs meant it rubbed just above her knee where she had quite a fleshy muscle bit. - she must have felt this as his cock was hot, I can vouch for that when I have had a feel of it and if she didn't realise that,she must have felt the shots of liquid that squirted on her as he started getting horny. - When he started this,she generally told him its over for now,although I wondered if it was because I'd shown up and what happened when I didn't. I concluded sometimes Duke had a rather smug look about his face,the horny bastard,I hated to think he had what I so dearly wanted and Bernard was about to get.

 I knew mum had seen Bern' earlier because on my way out with her,I'd carried on while leaving mum to chat with him at his gate. I'd concluded this was why she was giving Duke his moment,mum was as horny as Duke was becoming. Watching mum leaving Duke and going to the sink,She glanced my way,where I cunningly had my head in a magazine,then put a hand down her front side and I saw the back of her skirt tighten against her ass. She was obviously putting her hand between her legs where Duke had had his cock. I could see her unobtrusively pull her hand back up and look at whatever was on it then sniff it then wash it in the sink. As she turned a dirty little smile creased her lips.

 Then smoothing Duke behind the ear, "We'll be alright,you and me when he's in there wont we,I told him we would" Making out I was deeply intent on my mag' I responded, 'What's that mum,alright,yeah,course we will,I'll take care of you' - Was that another little dirty smirk? "Yeah I know,you and Duke here is all I need. Oh! Bernard is popping in for a bit in a while I doubt if your dad will be back in time. Are you in or out tonight?" 'Bit of both I lied,I wont disturb you though,I got something to do up in my bedroom if I don't bother out,I know you enjoy chatting to Bern at his gate, 'course being at school together gives you lots to recall about. - My unspoken thought is,like how big is it now compared to then.

 Knock Knock! I open the door and Bern's face was a picture,clearly he thought he had a free run only to find I'm at home. Over my shoulder, "Come on in Bern' it is Bern is it?" 'Yeah,go on in Bern' she's through there' I indicate the living room. "Hope I'm not intruding" "No, he's off out just about" I make my exit, in no time I hear them nattering and begin to panic,FUCK, what if she fucks him in the living room,I'll be knackered. The door swings,I hear, "Its alright is it? you know with your boy about" "Yeah,he'll be gone out by now" What a lying cat,mum know's I'm still in,because when I go out I always say goodbye and give her a peck on the cheek.

 My brain is racing,has she twigged I watch her fucking and wants to give me a bonus? My mind searches to what she'd said to Duke,we could see her alright,we,fuck I so wanted the we to be fucking her. An even dirtier thought passed my mind now,we? me and Duke getting to fuck her,no wonder she'd said to dad, "I can manage for six months" I'm as hard as iron before I sneak into my spyhole.

 Satisfied it seems with mum's reassurance,they enter the bedroom as my heart beats like a drum in my chest. I'm about to see mum on a different cock and she's really up for it,unlike the impression she'd tormented dad with. Like husband and wife they disrobed. As his cock appeared,mum stopped stripping with one tit in and one out of her dress. I noticed she had no bra' on and her nipples were solid as hell. "What do you think" Bern said meekly, "Its at this point it always goes wrong" Mum lurched across the bed towards his manhood. "Fuck,that is some cock Bern" There it was in all its glory,dangling from his groin like a babies arm. Mum gently catching hold of it,pressed his foreskin back off the helmet. He stood legs slightly apart as mum just looked at it while moving the skin too and fro. "Your knicker's you still got them on,I haven't seen yours since we were about ten"

 Mum now sat round a bit,pull them.I just want to play with it a bit,its so soft and floppy. She lifted her bum as Bern' pulled at her pants. Mum's round bum cheeks came into view just as her pubes appeared above the top of her waist band. She stood to let them drop or rather drop when helped by Bern's trembling hands. He took on my dumb dog's look as mum still held him and pressed its head against her hairs. She fell away to the mattress and already his knob showed a reluctance to leaving her body as a glistening loop of precum quickly snapped as it trailed from his knob end to her pubes.

 Bern followed mum down but not before looking at her cunt as she brazenly opened wide to let him see how small the entrance was that this mighty cock was being offered. "I wont hurt you,say if its to tight when we do it" Mum smiled,it'll be alright,you'll see" He lay alongside her now with a leg back from mum and this cock of his laying across her thigh. - Even soft I noted it was only a couple of inches from her opening with him just against her hip. That was a lot of cock and it was only soft.

 Mum now reached down across her body pressing her tits a bit to one side and with a couple of fingers started rubbing the skin on his cock. He gasped a bit then putting a hand to her quim he started exploring mum's pussy. - God she was soaking,with no resistance at all his fingers sunk into mum's wet slit. She moved her pussy on more to his fingers and started to try to grip round his knob. "FUCK Bern' I've got to get you hard,I need to try that in,its huge" In fact it had just started to stiffen slightly. I was trying to visualize how even at this point,much mum would get up her.

 "69 lets try 69 I'm not being able to play with it this way very well" He turned and I was now watching mum's pussy trickling love juice as Bern buried his nose against mum's ass and started licking her like a mad thing. Mum started jerking her ass and I felt robbed as I could barely see my mum's cunt and Bern's cock was somewhere under their bodies. - My mother must have known I was watching them,as, "Stop let me dangle my legs over the side,that will press my pussy up more for you" Easing up,she wriggled to the edge of the bed while moving more to a sideways stance from where I was looking.

 Now mum's pussy was in fact higher as Bern went back to licking deeply into her slit but I could see her belly and pubic bones fur jiggling and bouncing up and down as Bern tormented her clitoris. I could even see her hood getting licked hither and dither. More to the point I had an advantageous view of what Bern' had brought for mum's tiny quim. He was still reasonably soft and as mum put two hands around it and my mum's hands were not small little things,but real country work type fists. She would have needed another fist and even then the helmet would have been beyond that. So I was looking at an almost soft cock of three and a half hands in farmer terms. That is how they seek a horses height. I wondered if that was what she was doing,seeing if he had a cock the size of a pony.

 Between this horse play,mum was sucking at its head like a lollypop. Kissing and sucking,again his precum was trailing from her lips to his cock and it wasn't her spit. I knew mum was going to cum as she started gripping and wanking this cock like fury. With head back and eyes closed,she bucked like a mad thing. This certainly had the desired affect on Bernard's cock. Now he was hard. It stood forward forever like a pony having a piss. As mum's orgasm hit full power she gasped get me Bern,get me quick before I finish orgasming.  Lithely he was between mum's thighs and this mighty cock was pressing at her quims door.

 He held it as she tried to get a hand on it. Her ass jerked as the head shot into her vagina, "Fuck! That's in,I can feel you up there. Truly amazed now I watched as mum's quim devoured this small tree trunk of a cock. She was stretched alright but up it went deeper as she lay passively taking inch after thick inch into her pussy. "Fuck! Its up the top,don't try to get it all in,just fuck me with that much" Bern' started to saw his cock into mum and she in turn opened her thigh's wider. I shot off as I saw her juices lubing his cocks skin. as he quickened his pace,her juice became a frothy white around his shaft. His pace went up a notch as mum started runting at this big cock and about another two inches found there way inside her. Then with grunts and thrusts shortening I saw his ass ring pumping as he gave mum of his balls.

 Dribble from them now hung from both his knob and her quims circle. "A dream come true,all my life I've dreamed about cumming in you" Mum pushed him slightly,pull out a bit its pressing my womb" Lifting I saw a very slick shaft start to reappear from mum. He pulled back more and as he pulled his still hard cock from her I reckoned mum had managed 10 or eleven inches. She lifted up and rolled over, "Try again this way,you're still stiff,we mustn't waste it" Bernard mounted her now doggy style. My lurid mind wondered if she's fucked Duke this way round,finding his super size cock got deeper doing it this way round. With red knob in my minds eye I again shot off as I looked at mum's dribbling cock taking Bern into her lovely wet hole.

 Now there was no doubt,her cunt was up to his thickness,he slipped deeper and deeper,till the original ring of frothy love juice disappeared up her vagina. "Wait" He stopped pushing, mum wriggled on his knob, "Try now,gently though. I held my breath,not believing what I saw. The other four inches just went deep into my mum's pussy. Giggling, "See,you've got it in my womb now" Their hands came round to her cunt together. Feeling around,it was clear to them as I already knew mum had the whole length up her cunt. His balls could have been connected to her ass he was so deep up her. Again he pulsed short sharp thrusts,again mum trembled at its feel and again his muscles in his ass and thigh's went into tension as each little thrust now filled mum's womb with baby juice.

 They stayed for an age coupled together,then he pulled from her, "Fuck that was one hell of a fucking,say you'll come back" I just heard my mum begging for more of his cock. "I can't believe you took me all, 'course I will,that was so tight on my knob" They looked at each other's bits and chuckled. I also looked at them,he had spunk trailing from his cock as did I. Mum had a very slick pair of upper thigh's with more spunk dribbling from her as I watched.

 She chucked her knicker's at him, "Here wipe it with those" In turn she used a handy towel to wipe his spunk from her. Looking at his spunk now on the towel. He pronounced, "We ought to have used something,what if you click?" Smiling, "Yeah,that would be a gasp wouldn't it" - "Ah well we'll see soon enough" I'd never thought of mum pregnant,from here forward,I thought of nothing else. Not Bernard,but me,I had to have a chance somehow.

 With Bern' gone and dad not back,I put my foot right in it. 'WOW MUM! That was something else' As I uttered this I could have cut my tongue out. "What was that then" That wry little grin was at her lips again. 'NO!Nothing I was just thinking aloud about the joke I just heard on the wireless' I spluttered, "Funny,I couldn't hear any radio" That smirk again, "I thought you were on about something else" Drawn into her web now, 'What did you think I meant?' "No it doesn't matter,I just thought,that's all" Looking staight at me now. "I know you know" I flamed up,she chuckled and said no more. But for the rest of the night she gave a knowing smile everytime our eye's met.

 ----------------------------------

 By now my wife was naked from the waist down and her brother already had a hard on like a broom handle. Calmly she went to the kitchen and returned with a cucumber. "I'm only going to use this to see how thick I can take and you two will watch,I do the pushing in because I'm sure its to thick to go up there. With knees up and feet by her ass she started to push it in her quim. In fainess she was young and tight,I myself just couldn't see her taking it in her. Now with four inches inside the real thick part was giving her some problems. Her brother went to her aid,she watched as being completely worked up,he emptied spurt after spurt of spunk against the cucumber. I thought at that moment,he's never fucked her in the cunt only her ass because she might get pregnant by him,but said nothing as his spunk went up her quim stuck to the now slippery cucumber skin. At eight inches she started to pull it out having took the thickest part up her.

 "I think my pussy will ache tomorrow,that was really to thick for me. I measured,it was between two and a half and three inches thick. 'Not bad for a beginner' I said. Back again with a suggestion, "Yeah sis' but could something smaller have gone up farther,did your mum take more when she had someone smaller?" 'You'll have to wait to find out' I tormented. "Go on sis' be a sport,get something thin and see" "If I do,I get to use it in your ass right?" "Right?" "Okay,do it" Out she goes and returns with a plastic handled dusting mop. This handle was a couple of feet long and thin with a suitably rounded end. "That'll be to stiff" Sister laughing, "Not for my puss it wont,I've used it before,now your ass is altogether different,but you asked for it"

 Her brother looked a bit doubful about this but soon got back into things after inch upon inch disappeared up my wife's cunt. At 8 or 9 she stopped and moved around a bit, "You can take more than that,you had that much cucumber" "Shut your mouth and wait,I know what I'm doing"Having been happy with her manipulating she now stood and sunk deeper and deeper onto the handle. Suddenly stopping, "That's it,get a pen and mark it,that's the absolute most I can get up me" She gave me the privellege of pulling it out of her as her eye's told the story of the sensation she was getting.

 In an instant,her brother had rule ready to see what depth she had. "Eleven and a half inches,fuck I got to be there to see you take a cock that long,I wonder if we'll find one" 'Hey,that's my wife you're planning to share with any old joker" "Sorry,I forgot" "Now you,poke your ass this way,I got plans for this handle" His sisters eye's glistened with excitement,I'm glad it was his rectum not mine,I was sure she'd push till it came out his mouth. But no,she gently probed at his rectum feeling every bit as she went, "That still okay,that's about eight you've up you" Onwards and upwards,in and in it went. I'll be honest I was wondering where the fuck he was putting it. "Steady,its starting to give me a burning sensation,a bit more,no that's it. Mark it"

 We did and she pulled it from him,"No sis'push it in and out a bit,its good,not too fast" I knew what was about to happen and it did,his limp dick spewed shot after shot of cum as she wiggled then pulled the handle from his asshole. The rule said twelve inches. "Fuck sis' my ass takes more than a pussy" "Yeah,just wait till its twelve and as thick as this" She had me by the cock,come on give it to me we've fucked about long enough. With all this playing my cock erupted up my wife and we all toddled off to our one bed. For the first time the next morning to feel her brother fucking her for the first time up her cunt and I was pissed when my cock just wouldn't join his in her cunt. Looking at me as she started to orgasm,she just managed, "Together,they're bigger than a cucumber" Boom,She jerked and pumped at her brother for every drop of brotherly sperm she could get.

 My story certainly rang some bell's in the twin's bodies that night.

 Bye.

Icy Hot Part 2

Fly4aWhiteGuy on Incest Stories

Through the next week and a half, Sandy and I had sex 3 to 4 times a day "to keep warm." We loved eachother and nothing would change that. When my parents came home from their vacation, they quickly had a man come out to replace the old AC unit. My mother was a Nurse and my father ran a successful restaurant chain as a supervisor. My mother only worked about 30 hours a week, but my father was almost never home. Our family wasn't rich, but we were fairly well off. We got everything we needed, and I loved my parents for all of the things they gave me. Sandy and I decided to tone down our activities when our parents were home because the fear of getting caught was just too much. But being away from Sandy was going to take its toll on me. We also decided to stop masturbating to make
Read More
the sex that much better. Over the next 6 months Sandy and I would fuck like rabbits whenever we could find the opportunity. But it wasn't enough. The most we could have sex was once a day. I needed her more, and she needed me more. We were going crazy. Some chances came by when we could fuck like monkeys. Other days we couldn't do it all. Then one day everything changed. I came home one afternoon. "Mom I'm home" I shouted. "I'm in the kitchen" my mom replied. I ran up to my room to change and I heard my mom shout "John I need to talk to you, so when you're done come to the dining room." I really didn't know what she wanted to talk to me about. I passed by and saw that my sister wasn't home yet. After changing I went to the dining room and saw my mother. My mother was a beautiful woman. She was very petite and because she was home so often, I would often find her working out with one of those aerobic videos. We also had a "workout" station that both of us used often. Up until now I didn't realize how hot my own mother was. I never was attracted to older women, but I found myself getting aroused looking at her body. She was around 5'4 and 110lbs, 36cbreasts and a very pretty face. Maybe it was the fact that I was already committing incest with my sister that I could finally see how hot my own mom was. "Sit down, I want to talk with you" My mom said in a loving voice. I go to sit down, but not without noticing how hot she looked in her tight spandex top and bottom. "Yea mom, what is it?" I asked. "I know you may be embarrassed by this but we need to talk about it, i've put it off for far to long" She said nervously. I got quite nervous and told her "Well, spit it out." "I know you...mastur....bate, all kids your age do" she said. I just stood stiff as a board, shocked. I didn't think I could be more shocked, then she pulls out something from her side. "I found these while cleaning your room. Are you having sex?" she said. OH SHIT!! Those were Sandy's panties! The very very hot ones she wore 3 days ago. I didn't know what to say. I just stood there. "Well?" She asked. "Well what?" I said, acting like I didn't hear her question. "Are you having sex?" she asked more sternly. If I told her yes, she is going to want to know who it was. So I said the first thing I could. "No." "Well then what are these doing in your room?" "It was a couple days ago when you and Dad were at work. We just fooled around" I said. My mother knew I already knew about sex and the "birds and bees" but she didn't know If I was actually having sex or not. "With who?" she said. "I can't say mom, she will get in trouble" I said nervously. I continued "I'm 18 now and i'm sorry mom, but it's my privacy." "I know sweetheart, but for the last 6 months or so, you haven't been very open around me anymore" she said. "Why do you say that mom?" I asked. "Well you seem to spend more time at home, you rarely bring friends over anymore. You and Sandy just sit at home together all the time" she replied. To which she continued "And i'm going to have to talk to Sandy about this too, she seems to be sitting around at home as much as you." "You know Sandy and I hang out alot, most of our friends are gone for summer vacation." I said. But I began to think. If Sandy and I weren't best friends, my mother and I would have been. I was always open with her, and used to talk to her about my girlfriends alot. Never about sex though. "I know sweetie, but it just seems different ever since your father and I got back from vacation" My mother said. She was right. Sandy and I didn't hang out much with our friends anymore. We couldn't keep our hands off eachother and were too afraid that our lust would overcome our common sense and get caught. We actually had sex in my friends bathroom only a week ago and almost got caught. I was fucking her from behind over the counter and she was moaning so damn loud. When she came she nearly screamed (which is why we couldn't fuck when anyone was around, she got to be so loud) and my friend knocked on the door just as I was filling her pussy with my cum. We quickly got our clothes on and opened the door like we were play fighting. He asked what was that scream and my sister cleverly replied "He pinched me real hard the little fucker." Thankfully he believed her. He thought I just chased her into there and locked the door so she couldn't get out. "Sandy and I just like to hang out alot mom, i'm sorry we haven't got to talk much" I said, not realizing I was staring at her breasts. I think she saw me but didn't say anything. "Ok well I want to talk more tonight when I get back from Jessica's (a coworker's she sometimes visited)." She kept on "Do you, or rather, have you drank alcohol John?" She asked. "I had beer before but I never liked the taste, but I drank some mixed drinks at a couple parties that I liked, why?" I asked in surprise. "Well since your birthday I felt you are old enough and responsible enough to have a drink every now and again while your at home. But I couldn't give it to you at your birthday because I'm not sure it would have been appropriate then" she said. She seemed to have a strange expression on her face. "What kind of drink was it"? She asked me. "Rum and coke" I answered. "Ok when I come home, I will pick you up some and you can have a few drinks with mom and catch me up on things ok"? She said smiling at me. "Sure mom that sounds great" I said smiling back. "Great honey. But I don't like the idea of you drinking out at parties. Since your not 21 yet. So whenever you want to have a drink or two, you can here and only here. And I don't want you becoming an alcoholic, so only once a week tops ok?" She said, trying to set some ground rules. "That's fine mom, I rarely ever drink when I go to parties anyway because I always had to drive home, and never really cared for getting plastered like the rest of those guys." I said. I realized then how cool my mom was. She was always there for me and if Sandy wasn't around to help me with a problem, she was. At that, my mom got dressed and left around 4pm to go to her friends house. At around 6pm and the phone rang. I just let the answering machine get it because I was watching TV. Sandy's voice came on "HI mom, i'm going to sleep over Diana's house tonight, i'll be home tomorrow around 11am, love ya." Sandy always slept over Diana's every Friday. Around 8pm I was still sitting on the couch watching TV when I heard the door open. "Sweetie im home, so who wants a drink?" She yelled out. "You know I do mom, I'm in the living room" I shouted. About a minute later I hear her fumbling around in the kitchen and she comes out with 2 drinks of rum and coke. "Thanks mom" I say. "Your welcome honey, but don't drink too fast, just pace yourself, we've got all night free" she said smiling. She sat next to me on the couch and handed me my drink. We flipped through the channels looking for something to watch while we were sipping on our drinks. Finally we both saw a movie we could enjoy. It was an action flick but had lots of drama/sexual content. Which I didn't mind, I watched a few sex scenes in a movie with my mother before. We watched it for like 30 minutes when we finished our first drinks just about the same time (they were tall glasses). "Let me get us a refill, be right back" she said. Another minute later and she was back with another drink. Since I don't drink often, I was already feeling a good buzz. She was the first one to speak up. We talked about the basic stuff. School, sports, girls etc.. At about our 4th drink we started talking about sex. She was lying on me now. Her head was against my left shoulder. "So none of the neighborhood girls put out for you yet? I figured they would have been all over you by now." I was pretty drunk, as was she, so we were freely talking about it without much embarrassment. "Not yet mom" I said, trying to dance away from the fact that Sandy and I have been fucking for the last 6 months. She started getting more into the conversation like I wasn't her son. And I didn't mind. Her words were giving me a hardon. "So, how often do you masturbate?" She asked. "Oh I don't know, once, twice a day sometimes" I answered. "Sounds about right" she says. "What about you mom? Or does dad give you all you need?". She didn't say anything for like 5-10 seconds and I got worried. Then I heard her sniff so I looked down and saw her crying. "I'm sorry mom, I didn't mean to intrude. Please don't cry" I said. "Oh sweetie, its not your fault" she sobs. "Remember when your father owned that construction business when you were just a little kid?" She asked wiping tears from her face. "Yea mom, why?" I answered. "Well one day, there was an accident. You may not remember because since it wasn't life threatening, I didn't want you guys to worry." She continued with her story "But he was seriously hurt. And as a result, he lost all feeling in his....you know" "His penis you mean?" I asked, hoping not to offend her. "Yes, Although he can use viagra, he has no sexual drive anymore. He will use it for my sake maybe once a month at most, but for me, it's just not enough. I love him so much though" she began to cry again. "I'm so sorry mom. Someone as beautiful as you deserves to have her every need tended to" I said. I grabbed her and pulled her back to my chest and placed her bottom on my lap hoping she wouldn't feel my hardon from our conversation before she started crying, holding her head against my upper chest under my chin. I hugged her tight so she knew I loved her and would be there for her. "He told me he still loved me with all his heart, and that if I wanted a divorce, he would understand. But I couldn't. I still loved him so much, and still do. But sometimes I am so tempted." She said crying some more into my chest. "I understand mom" I said. I couldn't believe it. Finally after a few minutes she stops crying and says "Im sorry sweetie, I didn't mean to upset you." I still had one question. "How long has it been since you guys were really...active?" I asked not trying to be intrusive. "Must be..10 years now" she answered. WOAH! I said to myself. Sandy and I haven't had sex in 3 days now, and im going fucking nuts. 10 years and I would have to shoot myself. "And to your other question, 2 to 3 times a day" she says, no longer crying. "Two to three times a day?" I asked confused. "How often I masturbate silly" she laughs. "Oh, wow that's alot. I would have thought at most maybe once or twice a week" I reply. Me and my mom were still very drunk and I could feel her ass pressing against my cock. I was wearing my usual pj sweat pants and my mom was wearing an "all purpose" dress. Just a simple dress that came to the knees. "Are you kidding me. A woman doesn't hit her sexual peak until her late 30's or early 40's." She said with a grin on her face. My mother had me when she was 17, and Sandy when she was 18 so she wasn't much older. But they managed well with us even that young. Her parents took care of us mostly for a few years until they both graduated college and got career jobs. Being 35 she looked only in her late 20's. "Oh I didn't know that" I said with my learning face. "Yeap, so its my turn to ask a question" She said with a drunken smile taking a sip from her drink. I could tell she was thinking. As she does, she sits up higher and puts her cheek almost right next to mine and her right arm over the back of my neck. I could tell our conversation mixed with the liquor was arousing her, as it was for me. "So.......how big has my boy grown" she says smiling at me. Just as she says this, she moves her right hand behind her and reaches down and slips her right hand under my pj's and touches my dick with the tip of her fingers. "Mmm I see he's grown up, and very happy with our conversation" She says giggling. "Uhh mom...you sure you should be doing this" I say with a moment of guilt. "Oh shush sweetie, ive seen and touched it plenty of times when you were younger and had to give you a bath." She says as she pulls her hand back out. By now, i'm about to go fucking ballistic. My mom just touched my cock, I haven't fucked Sandy in 3 days, and my cock is rock hard being crushed under the crack of my mothers ass. I was drunk, and hornier then ever. She nonchalantly pulls her hand out and places it over my rigid boner on the outside of my pj's acting as though she doesn't notice. Now all I want to do is fuck my mom so I decide to see how far I can take this. "Ok now its my turn. Is our conversation making you wet?" I asked. "Well......" was as far as she got as I grab the end of her dress and slowly ride up her right leg with my hand, slowly tracing my hand up to her thigh. She did not object, she just pushed her head against my cheek, closed her eyes and slightly parted her mouth. I knew then my mother would not object to anything I did to her. I finally reached her thigh, and quickly placed 2 fingers on the outside of her panties. "Mmmmmmmm" was all she said. She wasn't wet. She was DRENCHED. Not even Sandy got nearly that wet. Not without any sexual contact. She was literally dripping through her panties. I began slowly rubbing her wet pussy through her panties. Making her moan. Harder and faster she just moaned. Then all of a sudden she grabbed my hand. I began to pull away because I thought she wanted me to stop. But she guided my hand to the top of her panties and pushed my fingers down to her bare cunt. She only had a small "strip" of hair down the center. My fingers were instantly soaked with her juices. "Rub me John..please, I need this, even if it's just this once. I need it so bad" She whispered into my ear. I knew she did too. This woman, my mother, was so horny she could put out a small fire. I began slowly rubbing my fingers along her pussy. Moaning and rubbing her hips into my fingers, she gets up and sits in my lap facing me, hugs me tight, and lays her head on my shoulder. In this position I shoved 2 fingers into her cunt. "OhhhH John, I haven't been touched this way in so long, don't ever stop" She moaned as she gyrated her hips into my fingers. As I finger fucked her I extended my thumb and began to rub her clit, which made her go on a rampage. She began violently fucking my hand almost knocking me over the couch. "Yes, yes yes yes yes yes, Ooooooohhhhh", was all she said as she tensed up and gushed time and time again, soaking straight through her panties and onto me, making loud squishing noises as she shuttered, and spasmed like she was having a seizure. Well it's no mystery now where Sandy gets it from. She and I just lied there for a couple minutes, trying to figure out what just happened. I still had 2 fingers buried in her cunt, and it took her a couple minutes to stop having her spasms. "Thank you John, I hope you don't feel bad for what you did for me, I just needed it so bad" She said kissing me on the cheek. "Mom, you have no idea how hot that was for me" I said with a very large smile. As I said that I pulled my fingers out of her soaking pussy making her gasp. I brought them up to my mouth and had a taste. Yup. Just like Sandy. A slightly bit on the musky side, but the second best taste I ever had. "Oh my boy, you definitely have a lot of my genes for sex I see" she said taking a finger into her mouth. I decided it would be best now to tell her while she's in her drunken incestuous mood. But I was so scared of what she may do. It was one thing to finger, but fucking your sister was another story. My dick was in such agony, I just needed to get some relief. Either she was going to go with the flow, or she would leave and let me masturbate. "Mom, I lied when I said I wasn't having sex" I said nervously. "I know honey, it's obvious you are, I figured you would tell me when you were ready." "So who's the lucky girl who took my big boys virginity" she asked. "Sandy...." I said closing my eyes "Sandy who?" She asked completely oblivious to the obvious answer. "Sandy Sandy mom" I said. "You mean....." She asked with a wide open mouth. "Yea mom" I replied. She just stood there with her mouth wide open. She would stare for about 5 seconds, look in another direction and stare again. She kept doing this for about 30 seconds of silence. Finally she says "I have to know how this happened John, and I want every detail" She said in an angry voice. Yet she was still sitting in my lap with her juices soaking into us. "Every detail mom?" I asked. "Yes!" She said very sternly. Well I start telling her about everything leading up to when she got into bed with me. how the AC broke etc.. "Well when she got into bed with me, a sex movie came on. And she started stroking my chest, and then she put her hand in my pants. I was stunned and didn't know what to do. Then sh....." I stopped. I suddenly realized my mom was rubbing my throbbing cock through my pants. I only stopped for a second to realize this and continued with my story "She told me she had kept a secret from me, and the she wanted me to be her first." "So what next" My mom said. "What do you mean? That's how it happened" I replied. "I said every detail didn't I?" She responded with a strict tone. "Well, in the past, I used to masturbate thinking about her for over a year. But stopped myself because it was considered morally wrong and I loved Sandy as a sister and a best friend. So when she said this to me, it was like music to my ears." I continued telling her how we had sex and exactly what she did. Then when I was almost done with the story, she removed her hand and slipped it under my pj bottoms and grabbed my painful hardon. "Tell me more" She whispered in my ear as she sat on my lap. She moved her hips back to make room, and began slowly jacking me off under my pants. I told her how we fucked 3 or 4 times a day until they got home, and would have sex whenever we could since then. My mom leans over and licks my earlobe and says seductively "Would you be willing to show your mom how"? "I thought you would never ask" I said. With that remark, my mom slid my pants down. She fumbled under her dress and moved her panties to the side and placed the tip of my cock at the entrance to her pussy. "Mom i'm not going to last long. I haven't had any sex or masturbated in 3 days and ive been hard since you got home" I said warning her of my pending orgasm. "Don't worry sweetie, we have all night remember." With that, she shoved my manhood to the hilt filling her up. "Ohh god...John your so big, I forgot what it feels like to have a man" She growled loudly. I couldn't say anything. She was so tight and wet. I swear she was almost as tight as Sandy. I had to put all my concentration into not coming right there. She starts riding me like a bronco lost in her own pleasure. Right now, all she wanted was my dick, and I didn't mind. Within 2 minutes I felt my balls tighten and my muscles tense up. "Oh mom......im gunnna cummm!" I screamed loudly. She never slowed her pace, she just kept fucking me faster and faster. She began mercilessly rubbing her clit to get herself off with me. "Cum in me baby, it's ok" "Cum in Mommy" she screamed as she had another powerful orgasm. I just couldn't take it anymore and unleashed the sperm gates as I unloaded an unimaginable amount of cum into my mother. I have no idea how much, but it just kept coming out and it wouldn't stop. My orgasm must have lasted 20 or 30 seconds as I rammed my throbbing dick up her pussy as hard as I could. Just as I shot my last spurt into her she screamed out music to my ears "YEAAAAAAAA BABY! YOU FUCK MOMMY SO GOOD!" She yelled out extremely loud as she gushed again and again onto me. Our entire couch was covered in semen that was forced out as she came into my cock, and her fluids squirting everywhere. We were both soaked from our stomachs to our knees in her juice. We just sat there holding eachother in the same position we were when I fingered her to climax earlier. Then I hear my mom speak "SANDY!" She screamed out. I looked over in the direction she was facing and saw Sandy in her nightie shorts and top with one hand inside her panties and another under her shirt rubbing herself. To be continued

May

Jaguar77 on Incest Stories

     MAY

 May lay very still.  She knew she was seeing something which
she wasn't supposed to see.  A dim light was on in the other end
of the darkened Winnebago.  She could see her Aunt and Uncle
lying side by side on the double bed.  Sarah, her mother's
sister, and Dan, her husband, were kissing.  They were lying on
top of the cover, with their feet towards where May lay in the
sofa bed with her two cousins, Jack and Sally.  May could see
that the two adults were dressed for bed, and they were just
lying there together with their arms around each other kissing.

Read More
"verdana,arial,helvetica,sans-serif" size="2"> May couldn't believe that she was here.  She hadn't seen her
cousins in several years, but two weeks ago, her Aunt Sarah had
called her mother and asked if May would like to go on vacation
with them.  Her mother had agreed and they had stopped in the
middle of the night to pick her up at her house.  They were going
to drive during the night so that they would be at the camping
park before morning.  Her mother was supposed to drive down in a
few days to join them.  Her two cousins, 15 year old Jack and 14
year old Sally, had been sacked out on the sofa bed in the middle
of the travel vehicle when she got on board.  They had waked up
and the three of them had talked and giggled for a while before
going to sleep.  They had just fallen asleep in their clothes
there on the sofa bed together.  May was on the right side of the
bed, towards the back of the vehicle, Sally was in the middle,
and Jack was snoring on the other side of Sally.

 May had half-waked when she felt the big Winnebago bumping
over rough terrain.  Shortly after this she had been vaguely
aware of her aunt and uncle moving past where they slept to the
back of the trailer, and realized that they must have reached
their destination.  She had just about dozed back off when she
heard her aunt giggle.  She had peeked to see what was going on
and discovered that they were smooching.  Her aunt had on a short
gown and her uncle had on pajamas.  Now as she watched, she saw
Dan sliding his hands all over Sarah's big tits, and then she saw
him pull the strap of her gown down and take hold of her bare
tit.  As she watched, she saw him lower his head to her breast.
With his head in the way, she couldn't be too sure, but she had
the impression that he was kissing her tits.  Dan slid down on
the bed a little, and, as he moved, his crotch came into May's
view.  She almost gasped aloud at what she saw.  His pajama pants
were bulging!  From the way his pants were sticking out, she knew
he had an "erection" as the books on sex called it.  Then she saw
him slide his hand up between Sarah's legs, pulling her gown up
as he did so.  When he reached her crotch, she opened her legs
and May saw him slide his finger right up inside of her pussy!
From the angle she had, she could actually see his finger
disappear through the black hair and go up her slit.  She saw her
aunt reach down and slide her hand inside the waist of Dan's
pajama pants.  From the way Sarah's hand was moving back and
forth, May knew that her aunt was stroking Dan's penis.  She held
her breath as she watched.

 After several minutes, she saw her uncle raise up and slide
over on top of her aunt.  She saw her aunt pushing his pajamas
down, and she almost gasped when his butt came into view.  She
had never seen a man's butt, and she was very excited at getting
to view her uncle's.  She realized that she was "sexually
aroused" as the books called it.  She knew her virgin 13 year old
pussy was wet with juice.  She had played with her pussy enough
to know the excited feeling.

 She saw her aunt pull her legs up, her knees sticking up on
each side of her uncle's thighs.  She knew that they were about
to have sex, or "fuck" as some of her more experienced friends at
school called it.

 May saw her uncle's buttocks tighten as he pushed against
her aunt, and she realized that he must have just put his penis
inside of her vagina.  May almost giggled out loud.  She was
thinking in the terms which she had seen in the books.  Her
friend, Jill, would have said that he just stuck his dick in her
pussy.  As she watched, she saw her uncle's buttocks tighten and
relax as he thrust into his wife and then withdrew.  May lay very
still and watched his butt, looking at the way the muscles
tightened and relaxed as he repeatedly thrust and withdrew,
thrust and withdrew.  Dan was doing it faster now.  His buttocks
were clenching and relaxing at a much faster rate.  She could
hear her aunt sort of moaning and groaning in time with Dan's
thrusts.  It sounded like her aunt was really enjoying what she
was getting.  May saw Sarah's hands slide down over Dan's ass.
Sarah had hold of his butt checks, pulling and pushing,
encouraging him in his thrusts.  Suddenly, she saw her aunt's
legs jerk upward and heard her begin to kind of moan and cry.
She say her uncle shove forward hard and hold tight up against
her.  His buttocks were clenched tightly and she could hear him
gasping and groaning.  She realized that they must be "climaxing"
and that his organ must be shooting his stuff up inside of her.

 After a few moments, they lay still.  May was hoping that
her uncle would raise up and that she would see his dick when he
pulled it out of her aunt, but they just lay there.  May drifted
off to sleep before the couple moved, so she didn't get to see
Dan raise up and slide off of Sarah and pull his pajamas up.

 May was awakened by a hand shaking her shoulder.

 "May, rise and shine," she heard Sarah's voice.  Sleepily,
May rolled over onto her back.  She had been having the most
wonderful dream.  She had been watching her uncle's bare butt,
thrusting and pushing.  But it had been her he was thrusting and
pushing into!

 Looking around, she saw that Sally was sitting up beside
her, rubbing her eyes and Jack was sitting on the side of the
sofa bed on the other side of Sally.  Sarah laughed at them.

 "You guys got a lot more sleep than we did last night, and
we're having to wake you up," she laughed at them.  "Come on,
I've got breakfast ready."  She motioned toward the front of the
vehicle, and May saw that the booth-like table was set with bacon
and eggs.  Dan was putting forks on the table.  The kids didn't
need any more encouragement.  All three of them scrambled off the
bed and headed for the table.

 After breakfast, they all went out together to look around
the camping park.  They were parked in a wooded section near a
river.  There was only one other vehicle in that section of the
park, a big conversion van, parked three campsites away.  There
was a small building next to the conversion van which May guessed
was some sort of bath house.  Their campsite was all the way on
the end of the row, and it had a picnic table and a campfire
circle.

 They walked down the road past the conversion van and when
they rounded a curve in the drive, May saw a swimming pool ahead.
Beyond the swimming pool, there were more campsites, and what
looked like a lodge.  They walked on down to the swimming pool,
and discovered that there was a concession stand alongside it. 
The kids went around to inspect the pool while Dan and Sarah
walked on down to the lodge.

 "Hey, look over there," Jack whispered to the girls.  He was
looking back up the road in the direction of their campsite.  The
girls saw another girl coming down the road.  The new girl was a
cute looking blond, a little on the chubby side.  The thing which
had attracted Jack was her figure.  She had large bouncy tits
which were threatening to fall out of the skimpy halter top which
she was wearing.  Her shorts were so tight that it looked like
she had been poured into them.

 "Jack's hormones are acting up," Sally giggled to May as the
girl approached them.

 "Hi," she said as came up to them.  She looked to be about
15 years old, and was quite pretty in spite of being just a
little heavy.  May and Sally realized that her greeting was
really directed to Jack, but they all responded.  They found that
she was from the conversion van which they had passed on the way
down, and that she was there with her mother and father, who were
still asleep.  Her name was Bunny, and she had been hoping that
someone else her age would show up soon.  Again, she seemed much
more interested in Jack than in the other girls.  They talked to
Bunny until Dan and Sarah came out of the lodge and called them.

 "Bunny's hormones are acting up, too," Sally giggled to May
as they trotted over to where the grownups were waiting.

 "The bath house is available for us to use," Sarah told
them, "so we won't be stuck with the tiny shower in the bus.
"Besides the van we passed, we're the only ones on our side of
the swimming pool right now."

 They looked around the area some more, then they all headed
back for the campsite except Jack, who was over by the pool
talking to Bunny again.

 Dan and Sarah were walking several yards ahead of the girls,
with their arms around each other.

 "I wonder how they are going to manage being in that trailer
with us for a whole week," Sally giggled to May.

 "What do you mean?" May asked.

 "Well, they like to screw a lot," Sally explained.  "Jack
and I hear them going at it almost every night.  I wonder how
they are going to manage with us in the same room with them."

 May giggled and whispered what she had seen the night before
to Sally.  Sally got very excited, wanting to know all the
details.  She was disappointed when May confessed that she had
not seen Dan's prick.

 "You should see it," she whispered.  "It's huge!  Much
bigger than Jack's!"

 "You've seen them?" May asked.

 "Sure," Sally replied.  "Well, I've never seen Dad's hard,
but it's bigger soft than Jack's is when he's got a hardon," she
giggled.

 "You've seen Jack's hard?"  May asked with disbelief.

 "Yeah, and you probably will too, before this week is out,"
she giggled.  "And I'll bet Bunny will see it too, if Jack has
anything to say about it," she laughed.

 When they came up to the bath house, Sally called out to her
parents that they were going to stop there.

 "I've gotta pee," Sally told May.  May was feeling the urge,
too, so the two girls went into the ladies side of the bath
house.  When they got inside, they realized that they could hear
a shower running.  It seemed to be coming from the men's side.
Sally held her finger up to her lips, indicating to May to be
quiet.  May wondered what her cousin was up to.  She followed as
Sally moved silently into the shower area.  She seemed to be
looking at the wall separating the men's and women's areas, then
she grinned and motioned to May to follow her.  She moved right
up to the wall and pointed to two holes in the wall.  She bent
down and peered through one of the holes.  May bent over and
looked through the other hole.  What she saw made her blood boil
up!  There was a naked man in the other side, standing under the
shower.  He was on the other side of the shower from the wall and
had his back to the girls.  May could see his butt, all hairy and
hard looking.  As they watched, he turned around and faced
directly towards the girls!  They could see his prick, hanging
down between his legs.  To May, it seemed huge.  The man, who
looked to be about the same age as Dan, was soaping his stomach.
He slid his hand down to his crotch and began to soap his large
hairy balls.  Then his hand came up and encircled his large
organ, sliding up and down along the length of it, covering it
with soap.  As the girls watched, they saw his prick beginning to
stiffen as his hand slid up and down it.  It got stiffer and
stiffer, rising up until it extended straight out from his
crotch.  May couldn't see as well as she would have liked to,
because of the soap covering it and his hand sliding up and down
on it.  However, she could see the large purple knob, coming into
view each time the man's hand moved down towards the base of the
huge shaft.  After several moments, the man turned back towards
the shower head and began to wash the soap off of his body.  When
he turned back around again, the girls saw that his dick had
softened, and was now pointing out and down, rather than standing
up as it had been.  The man turned back toward the shower head
again, and let the water run over him a few more moments, then he
turned the water off.  He moved out of their view through the
door into the main dressing area.

 Sally quickly moved out of the shower area and began to
search the wall in the main dressing area.  Finally, she spotted
some more peep holes.  The girls found, though, when they looked
through, that the man had finished drying himself off and was
putting his clothes on.  They watched until he had completely
dressed, and they saw him leave the bath house.

 As soon as he had gone, May suddenly realized that she was
becoming desperate to pee.  Evidently, Sally was feeling the same
way, because both girls rushed into the stalls to do their
business.  When May came out, she met Sally coming out of the
next stall.

 "Wow, did you see the size of his dick?"  Sally giggled.

 "Yeah," May replied.  "But how did you know about the knot
holes?"

 "Oh, there are always peep holes between the men's and
women's sides in these places," Sally told her.  "I've peeked
through lots of them."

 "Hey, that means that they can peek at us, too," May
suddenly realized.

 "Oh yeah, I've been peeked at lots of times," Sally told
her.  "I usually give them a good show when I know they're
watching."  May couldn't believe her ears, but the idea sounded
so exciting that she hoped she would get a chance to show herself
off.

 "I'll bet that was Bunny's dad,"  Sally guessed as they
walked back toward the campsite.  They didn't get a chance to
discuss it any further at the moment, though, because Sarah came
out of the vehicle as they approached, and called for them to
hurry and help them set up camp.

 They busied themselves getting folding chairs and other
equipment out of the vehicle and setting up camp.  Jack returned
and joined in the work.  He and Dan hung a large hammock between
two trees while the females arranged the camp furniture around
the entrance to the big camping bus.  May noticed that, for some
reason, Dan seemed to have selected a place to hang the hammock
which was isolated from view.  It was in behind some trees and
bushes, and was visible only from the bus.

 After they had finished arranging the campsite, Sarah
commented that she could use a shower and asked the girls if they
would like to join her.  They got their clothes and towels and
walked down to the bath house.  May was thinking about the holes
in the wall, and she was sure that Sally was thinking the same
thing.  She decided that she was going to watch the holes to see
if she could tell if anyone was watching.

 The three of them quickly undressed and went into the shower
area.  It was one big area, and was not divided into stalls.  May
turned on the shower and began soaping herself, keeping an eye on
the knotholes across the room.  Sally was using the shower head
next to her and Sarah was just beyond Sally.  Sarah was a tall,
well-built woman.  Her tits were large and firm, jutting out
proudly from her chest.  Her stomach was slightly rounded, and
the juncture of her legs was covered with a thick bush of jet
black curls.  Sally, like her mother, was tall, with firm tits
standing up proudly, accented by her flat youthful stomach.
Unlike Sarah, who was a brunette, Sally was a redhead like her
father.  Her auburn curls were matched by a thin covering of rust
colored curls between her legs.  May, being a year younger than
Sally, was not as well endowed.  Her titties were much smaller,
being about the size of oranges, but her nipples were very large
and puffy, about like silver dollars, almost covering her still
developing titties.  Her cunthair below her flat stomach, was
almost nonexistent, being a thin growth of short blonde curls.

 As May lathered her tits, she glanced at the peepholes
again.  She thought she saw a movement behind one of the holes!
Being careful not to appear to be stareing, she looked closer.
Yes!  She was sure she could make out an eye behind one of the
holes!  Someone was watching!  She glanced at Sally.  Sally
looked at her and nodded imperceptibly at the hole.  Yes, Sally
had seen it too.

 May kept her front towards the hole, lathering her titties
and squeezing them, aware that her large nipples were becoming
quite hard.  She glanced at Sally and saw that she was facing
directly toward the peep hole and was washing her pussy, her legs
slightly apart, giving the watcher a look directly between her
legs.  Sarah, beyond Sally, had her back to the peep hole.  She
dropped her soap on the floor and bent over to pick it up, with
her ass pointing straight toward the hole.  May realized that
whoever was watching was getting a perfect look up between
Sarah's legs.  When Sarah straightened up, May saw her glance
toward the far wall.  Well, how about that, Aunt Sarah knew they
were being watched and she was showing off, too.  For several
minutes, all three females continued to wash themselves and
expose themselves to the unseen watcher.  Finally, they turned
off the water and moved to the dressing area.  May sat on a
bench, with her knees straight toward the holes in the wall
across the room.  She saw movement behind a hole and spread her
legs, drying her pussy in full view of the watcher!

 When they were dressed, the three girls casually gathered up
their things and walked out the door into the fresh sunshine.

 When they were alone, May and Sally talked about what had
happened in the shower.  Sally agreed with May that her mother
had been aware of the watcher and had deliverately exposed
herself.  The girls decided that it must have been Bunny's
father, because both Jack and Dan were stretched out on lounge
chairs at the campsite when they got back there.

 After lunch, the kids decided that they wanted to go
swimming.  Dan and Sarah said they would "take a nap" while the
kids were gone.  They got their bathing suits and headed for the
pool.

 "Well, Mom and Dad will be going at it while we are gone,"
Sally said as they walked along together.

 "Yeah," Jack agreed.  "Don't you wish you could see them do
it?"

 "May saw them," Sally told him.  Jack got very excited and
wanted to know about it.  At their insistence, May recounted
everything she had seen in the darkened trailer.  She saw Jack's
pants bulging as she told the story.  Sally saw it too.

 "Jack," she giggled.  "You had better cool off before we get
to the pool, or they might not let you in."

 Jack just grinned and reached down and pushed his bulging
lump down.

 The girls went into the girls side of the dressing room and
changed into their swimming suits.  When they emerged from the
dressing room, they found Jack already in the pool.  They both
jumped into the water and soon were splashing and playing in the
water.  There was no one else in at the time, so they had the
pool all to themselves.  They were chasing each other around,
splashing and dunking each other.  May and Sally had teamed up on
Jack and had succeeded in dunking him twice.  When he came up the
second time, he reached for Sally, but she got away.  Suddenly
turning on May, he grabbed her around the waist and fell
backwards, taking them both underwater.  When they surfaced,
laughing and blowing water, May was aware that Jack still had his
arms around her waist.  He pulled her back against him.  She
suddenly became very aware of something pressing against her
butt.  She realized that he had a hardon.  She could feel it
pushing against her.  He slid one hand up, under the water and
she suddenly felt his hand close on her left tit through her
bathing suit.

 "Jack," she giggled.  Sally came back up beside them.  She
saw Jack's hand on May's tit under the surface of the water.

 "Copping a feel, Jack?" she asked.

 "Sure," he replied, giving May's tit a squeeze.

 "Better not let your girlfriend see you doing that," Sally
told him, nodding toward the end of the pool.  Bunny had just
emerged from the dressing room door, dressed in the most skimpy
bikini that May had ever seen.  Jack's hand immediately left
May's tit and he swam off toward the end of the pool toward
Bunny.

 "Too bad she showed up right then," Sally said.  "I think
things were about to get really interesting.  Did he have a
hardon?"

 "Yeah, I could feel it up against my butt," May told her.

 "Well, we'll get some action from him, but I think we're
going to have to share him with Bunny," Sally observed.

 The two girls got out of the water and got cokes from a
machine and sat down at a round table by the pool.  They sat and
watched Jack and Bunny wrestling around in the water.  May could
see that Jack had a big hardon when he surfaced once and rolled
momentarily onto his back.  May also saw that Bunny didn't miss
the show he had given for her.  The two kids in the water
continued to splash and wrestle around for a while, then they
moved up to the side of the pool next to where the girls were
sitting.  Bunnie was up against the side of the pool, and Jack
was against her back.  Both girls knew that he was rubbing his
hardon up against her ass.  She pretended to be talking to Sally
and May, but the girls could tell that she was having a hard time
concentrating on the conversation.

 Finally, Sally suggested to May that they get out and go
explore the rest of the camp.  May agreed and Jack and Bunny
didn't seem to be sorry to see them go.

 They went into the dressing room and got their clothes.
Sally suggested, with a twinle in her eye, that they go to the
bath house to change back into their clothes.

 As soon as the girls entered the bath house, they checked
out the peep holes.  They were disappointed to find that the
other side was not occupied at the moment.  They then proceeded
to get dressed.  May was wearing a shortsleeved blouse and blue
jeans over her bra and panties, and Sally was wearing a
sleeveless blouse and short shorts over bikini panties with no
bra.  They had just finished dressing when Sally suddenly held
her finger to her lips.  They listened and heard whispers coming
through the wall.  They went into the shower area and discovered
that the sound was coming from behind the bath house.

 "It's Jack and Bunny," Sally whispered in May's ear.  "Let's
sneak around and see what they are doing."

 The girls went out the door and make their way around behind
the bath house, cirling back through the woods to come up behind
the building.  Peeking through some bushes, they saw Jack and
Bunny right up against the bath house.  Bunny was leaning with
her back up against the wall and Jack was in front of her.  He
was kissing her and he had one strap of her suit top down.  He
had her big tit in his hand, pressing and rolling it around while
he kissed her.  Then he bent down and took her nipple in his
mouth and started sucking on it.  From their vantage point, the
girls could see that the front of Jack's bathing suit was bulging
almost to the point of bursting.

 As Jack sucked Bunny's tit, he began to slide one hand down
over her stomach.  When he reached the top of her bikini bottoms
he slid his hand inside and straight down between her legs.  Even
though the material of her suit was in the way, the girls could
see that he was sliding his finger around in her slit.  Then his
hand moved even deeper down in her suit.

 "He's got his finger up her pussy," Sally whispered to May.
Sure enough, that is exactly where Jack's finger was.  He was
sliding it slowly in and out of her pussy, his hand moving in her
bikini as he fingered her.  While he was doing that to her, she
reached down and began to squeeze his dick through his bathing
suit.  She slid her hand up to the top of his suit and was just
about to put her hand down the front of his suit when a voice
began calling Bunny's name.  It was a woman's voice, obviously
Bunny's mom, and it was coming from the direction of the
conversion van.  Bunny jumped and reached down and pulled Jack's
hand out of her bikini.  She quickly pulled her strap up and
disappeared around the side of the bath house toward the women's
entrance, so that it would appear that she was coming from the
women's side of the bath house when she emerged into view.

 Jack was standing there looking very forlorn.  Sally giggled
and grabbed May's hand and emerged from their hiding place.  "Too
bad," she told Jack.  "You were just about to score."

 Jack jumped.  "You were spying on me."

 "Aw, you know you don't care," Sally said coming up beside
him.

 Jack laughed.  "Of all the dumb luck, her mother would have
to call her right then."

 "Yeah, left you with a big hardon, didn't she,"  Sally
laughed at him.  Then she and May turned and went around the side
of the bath house, leaving him standing there.

 When they got back to the campsite, they found Dan and Sarah
stretched out in a couple of the lounge chairs.  Jack came into
camp a few minutes later.  Sarah asked if they had enjoyed their
swim, but did not ask why they had come back separately.

 After supper, they all sat around the table in the front of
the vehicle and played cards until about 10 o'clock.  Sarah told
them that she and Dan were going to a late night party at the
lodge.  They said they thought they would go to bed, since it had
been a long day.

 Sarah suggested to Jack that he get ready for bed in the
small bathroom in the vehicle, out of deference to May's modesty.

 "At least until she gets used to us," Sarah told him.
"After all, she isn't used to our casual ways.  I hope you don't
mind the three of you sleeping in one bed," she told May, "but
Jack will be on the other side of Sally from you."

 "I'm not as shy as Mother may have led you to believe,
Sarah," May told her aunt.

 Jack went into the little bathroom, and Dan went back into
the back bedroom.  The girls quickly shed their clothes and put
on their sleep wear, Sally wearing a babydoll pajama set and May
putting on a gown and matching panties.  When Jack came out of
the bathroom, he had on a pair of pajama bottoms with no shirt.
The three kids piled up in bed, with Sally in the middle, and
Sarah and Dan left for the party.

 The kids lay quietly for several minutes.  Finally, Sally
broke the silence.

 "Jack, I'm surprised you aren't slipping out to see Bunny,"
she said.

 "She had to go into town with her folks to visit somebody
tonight," he said.

 "You almost got her this afternoon,"  Sally grinned at him.

 "Yeah, a few more minutes," Jack said wistfully.

 "I noticed you were pretty interested in May's titties until
Bunny showed up at the pool," Sally continued.

 Jack was raised up on one elbow, looking across his sister
at May.  "Yeah, you've got nice tits, May," he told her.

 Both girls laughed.  Sally pointed down at Jack's bulging
pajamas.  "Why don't you show her that and maybe she'll show you
her tits," Sally suggested.

 "How about it, May?" asked Jack.  "Will you show me your
tits if I show you my dick?"

 May looked at the bulging pajama pants.  "I guess so," she
replied.

 Jack reached down and unsnapped his pajama pants.  He opened
them wide and his dick popped out into the open, sticking
straight up toward his belly button.  Quickly, he stripped the
pants down off of his feet and kicked them off onto the floor.

 "Wow," breathed May, staring at his dick.  She could see the
veins bulging in the shaft with the swollen purplish-red knob on
the end.  Jack reached down and wrapped his fingers around the
shaft, slowly sliding his hand up and down along the shaft.

 "Now, show me your tits," he said.

 "Sally has got to show hers, too," May said.

 "Sure," Sally said taking hold of her pajama top and pulling
it off over her head with one smoothe movement.  "Now, your
turn."

 May got up on her knees and took the bottom of her gown in
her hands.  Slowly, she pulled it up and pulled it off over her
head.

 "Wow, May, they're beautiful," Jack said, stareing at her.
May blushed hotly.  "You're both beautiful," Jack said, looking
at his sister.  "Now show me your pussies."

 Sally lay back on her back and slowly pushed her panties
down.  When she had them all the way off, she spread her legs and
reached down and used her fingers to pull her pussy wide open,
revealing the pink folds inside.  Jack's fist was sliding up and
down his dick with a regular rhythym, stroking up and down as he
looked at his sister's pussy.

 "Now, show him yours," Sally told May.

 May lay down on her back and reached down to take hold of
her panties.

 "Let me do it," Jack said.  He crawled over the prone Sally,
his dick bobbling up and down as he moved.  He knelt on his knees
beside May and took hold of the waistband of her bikini panties.
Slowly, he began pulling them down.  He gasped as her pussy came
into view.  Then he pulled the panties all the way down and off
over her feet.  He sat back on his heels, looking down at his
pretty cousin's pussy.  Then he stretched out on his side between
the two girls, propping himself up on one elbow, looking at May.
Sally raised up and looked down at Jack's dick.

 "Why don't you jack off for us?" she suggested.

 "OK, if both of you will finger yourselves for me," he said.

 "Sure, we'll do that, won't we, May?" Sally agreed.

 "Yeah, I guess so," May said.  "You go first," she suggested
to Sally.

 "OK," Sally agreed.  She flopped down on her back and spread
her legs.  The other two kids raised up so they could see, and
Sally began stroking her pussy with her fingertip.  She slowly
began to let the tip of her finger delve down into her crack,
tickling her hard clitoris.  Then, she used her fingers to pull
her pussy wide open, showing the juicy pink interior.  Then,
using the forefinger of one hand to rub her clit, she slid the
other hand down and began to slide the fingertip down into her
cunthole.  Stroking and fingering, she began to get more and more
excited, playing with herself while the other two watched.  Then,
suddenly, she became very red in the face, and climaxed, arching
her back and shoving her finger all the way up into her pussy.
Finally, she lay back, breathing hard.

 "Now, you do it, Jack," May said.

 "You first," Jack said.

 "No, you do it, then I'll do it," May said.

 Jack slid off of the bed and stood at the foot of the bed
facing the girls.  They lay on their stomachs and watched as his
hand began to slide up and down his hard dick.  Faster and faster
his fist pumped on his dick, until he was nearly jacking himself
into a frenzy.  The girls watched with mounting excitement, as
they waited for the eruption.  They didn't have long to wait.
Suddenly, Jack thrust forward, his dick sticking out through his
grasping fist.  It was almost like his dick had erupted, a huge
glob of white stuff shooting out the end and landing on the bed.
Jack groaned as another spurt shot out, landing just short of
where the first had hit.  Spurt after spurt shot out, flying
through the air.  Finally, the spurts turned to a drible and
stopped.

 Sally jumped off of the bed and grabbed a towel, handing it
to Jack.  He wiped his hand and dick off, then wiped up the
puddling come from the bed.

 "Now, May, its your turn," Jack said.  May lay back on the
bed and spread her legs wide.  Jack stood at the end of the bed,
looking right up between her legs while Sally lay beside her,
watching intently.

 May slid her hands down between her legs and slowly pulled
her pussy open for them to see.  She was feeling very excited,
and she knew that her pussy was already wet.  Blushing, partly
from embarassment, partly from excitement, she began to rub her
clitty.  Slowly sliding her fingertip over the protruding little
nubbing, she began to slide the other hand down farther into her
slit, letting the tip of her finger swirl around in the tight
opening to her cunt hole.  Slowly, she began to slide her middle
finger up into her hole.  When it was about half way in, she
began to slide it in and out, fingering herself while she
continued to tickle and rub her clit with the finger of the other
hand.  Looking down the length of her body, she saw Jack stooping
down and looking directly up between her legs.  He raised up and
she realized that his dick was rock hard again.  Suddenly, he
crawled onto the bed between her legs.

 Jack slowly slid his hands up the inside of May's thighs.
When he reached her pussy, he used his fingers to hold her pussy
lips wide open while he watched her fingers work on her own
pussy.

 "Why don't you do it for her?" Sally asked him.  In
response, Jack slid one finger down to where May's finger was
sliding in and out of her pussy.  She pulled her finger out and
he gently and slowly slid his own finger up into her hole.  She
gasped as she felt it slowly going all the way up into her cunt.
No one else had ever had a finger in her, and having Jack doing
this to her was much better than doing it herself.  Jack began to
slowly slide his finger in and out of her.  He used the tip of
the forefinger of his other hand to rub her clit.  He gently
rolled the little button back and forth as he fingered her.  May
began to feel the rising excitement which she knew meant that she
was about to come.  Suddenly, gasping for breath, she thrust her
hips upwards toward the thrusting finger and began to jerk,
gyrating her hips wildly on his thrusting finger.  She was
coming!  Bigger and better than she had ever come before.

 Finally, May lay still.  Jack pulled his finger out of her
juicy pussy and looked down at her.  "May, you are beautiful," he
told her.  She smiled at him.  Looking down, she saw that his
dick was still sticking up, hard as it could be.

 Suddenly, Jack lowered himself down on top of her.  She
could feel his stomach against her stomach, his chest pressed
against her tits.  She felt his lips contact her lips, his tongue
coming in between her lips.  Then she felt his dick come up
between her legs, the end sliding right into her juicy slit.

 "No, Jack," she suddenly gasped, pushing against him.  He
began raising up and down, trying to find her cunt hole with the
end of his dick.

 "No," she said again, almost in a panic.  Sally grabbed her
brother by the shoulders and began pulling on him, trying to pull
him off of her.

 "Jack, stop it," Sally was telling him.  Seeming to come to
his senses, Jack suddenly raised up and rolled off of his cousin.
He looked over at her, the disappointment showing in his eyes.

 "Jack, I've never done it," May told him.

 "Neither have I," Sally said.  "Jack, you can't do it to her
if she doesn't want to," she told him.

 "I know it," he said.  "May, I'm sorry.  All of a sudden, I
just wanted so badly to fuck you."

 "I know," she told him.  "I wanted to do it too, but I was
scared.  Maybe we'll do it some other time."

 "Wow, I hope you'll let me watch if you do," Sally said.

 "Let me do it to you," Jack said, half playfully and half
seriously.

 "UhUh," she replied.  "You've tried before, and I've told
you that I feel funny about letting my brother fuck me.  Besides,
I'm a little scared too."

 "Well, let me finger you," he said sliding his hand up
between her legs.  Sally giggled and rolled onto her back,
spreading her legs so he could get to her.  May raised up and
looked over his body, watching his finger slide in and out of
Sally's pussy.

 Looking down, May saw his dick sticking straight out in
front of him.  She reached down and boldly grasped it in her
fist.  Jack grunted as she began to slide her hand up and down
the length of the hard shaft.

 Sally raised her head and looked down, seeing what was going
on.  "Oh, yeah, you do him while he does me," she told May.  May
continued to slowly jack on Jack's dick.  She delighted in the
feel of it in her hand.  She couldn't believe how the outer skin
slid up and down on the shaft as she pumped it up and down.  And
when her hand went all the way out to the end, she marvelled at
the velvetty smoothness of the big red knob.  Juice was flowing
out of the slit in the end and running down over her hand,
lubricating the shaft as it slipped back and forth in her fist.

 Looking over at Sally, May saw that she was getting red in
the face, huffing and puffing through her nostrils.  Jack's
finger was sliding in and out of her pussy, pumping in a pool of
pussy juice.  Jack was beginning to thrust his dick through May's
pumping fist, now.  He was contributing as much to the jacking
off as she was.

 Suddenly, Sally let out a little shreik and grabbed Jack's
hand.  She shoved on it, driving his finger all the way up in her
pussy and holding it there.  She was coming.

 And Jack was right behind her.  With a sudden thrust that
nearly jerked his dick out of May's hand, he began shooting off.
Spurt after spurt of white cum shot from his dick, splattering
against Sally's hip, as May continued to slide her hand up and
down the slippery shaft.  Finally, it quit spurting.  May looked
down at the juice running down all over her hand.  She was amazed
at how swarm and slippery it was.

 Jack pulled his finger out of Sally's pussy and reached for
the towel.  May released his dick and watched him wipe the juice
off of Sally's hip and then wipe his dick off.  Then, turning
toward her, he took her hand and wiped it off with the towel.  He
grinned at her and she smiled back.

 "Hey, we better get our clothes back on," Sally said.  "Mom
and Dad may be back any time."  Realizing that they were all
three lying there naked and that Dan and Sarah might walk in the
door at any time, the three youngsters quickly scrambled back
into their night clothes.  They turned on the TV set and lay and
watched TV with Jack between May and Sally.  The girls nestled up
against him and they all watched TV until they fell asleep, which
wasn't long in the satisfied state which they found themselves
in.  When Dan and Sarah came in, they found them snoring
peacefully with the TV still going.  Sarah went over and turned
the TV off, then stopped and looked down at the sleeping youths.
Her brow went up, a puzzled look on her face when she realized
that Jack was sleeping between the two girls.  Then, as she moved
around the foot of the bed, she noticed the towel lying on the
floor at the foot of the bed.  When she picked it up she noticed
that it was stiff in places.  She examined it and then a broad
smile went over her face as she recognized feel of dried cum on
the cloth.  She stood a few moments and looked down at the kids,
wondering just how far they were going.  She was somewhat
surprised at her reaction.  Jack might be screwing his cousin.
She then suddenly realized that if he had, he had done it in
front of his sister.  Then she realized that he might have
screwed Sally, too.  Sarah was surprised at how excited that
prospect made her feel.

 The kids spent most of the next morning at the swimming
pool.  Bunny had evidently not come back yet, because she had not
put in an appearance.  They didn't get to do anything of a sexual
nature while they were at the pool because Dan and Sarah were
there also.

 Sarah had told Dan about her suspicions from observing the
towel and she had been surprised at his reaction.  His response
had been one of "Do you really think they are messing around?
Hey, maybe we could watch them?"  They had decided that they
would keep their eyes open for anything going on.

 About noon, Bunny and her parents returned to camp.  When
they were all walking back to the campsite, the big conversion
van pulled in just as they were passing the parking place it had
occupied.  Bunny jumped out and called to them, so the three kids
stopped to talk to her.  The girls didn't hang around long,
because it was evident that her attention was directed to Jack.

 When they got back to camp, Sarah asked them where Jack was
and when they said he was with Bunny, she just smiled.  When Jack
got back, Sally asked him if he had made a date to see her and he
told them that he was meeting her behind the bath house again
after lunch.

 Jack ate quickly and made his exit as soon as possible.
Sally suggested to May that they spy on him again, so the girls
slipped off as soon after Jack left as they could.  Sarah saw
them go into the woods in behind the campsite, as she noticed
that they turned toward the bath house before they were
completely out of site.

 "I wonder what they are up to," she wondered to herself.
Dan was stretched out in the hammock, so she decided to follow
them.

 May and Sally made their way through the bushes behind the
bath house as quietly as they could.  When they reached the same
vantage point they had enjoyed the day before, they peeked out of
the bushes.  They were delighted with what they saw.

 Jack and Bunny were up against the back of the bath house
again.  Jack had Bunny's blouse unbuttoned.  She wasn't wearing a
bra and he both hands full of her big tits.  His jeans were
bulging so that it looked like the zipper would split.  As they
watched, Jack bent down and took a large nipple in his mouth and
started sucking.  It was obvious that Bunny liked what he was
doing.

 Sarah almost came up on the girls before she realized it.
If they hadn't been so intent on looking through the bushes at
something, they would have seen her.  She backed up a little and
made a slight circle so she could see what they were watching.
Pushing the bushes apart silently, she peered out.  She almost
gasped at what she saw.  Jack was sucking Bunny's big tits and he
had his hand between her legs feeling her pussy through her
shorts.  As Sarah watched, she saw Bunny reach down and squeeze
Jack's bulging crotch through his jeans.

 Jack let Bunny's tit slip out of his mouth and stood up.  He
reached down and unzipped Bunny's shorts, then pushed them down
over her hips.  She wasn't wearing any panties, either.  She had
really come dressed for action.  She quickly stepped out of the
shorts and then knelt in front of Jack.  She unfastened his pants
and tugged them down to his knees.  She immediately pulled his
shorts down as well and wrapped her fingers around his throbbing
dick.  She slid her hand up and down the length of it a couple of
times, then stuck out her tongue and licked it right on the end!

 May and Sally gasped when they saw Bunny lick Jack's prick
and then take the end of it in her mouth and start sucking on it.
Jack looked like he was in heaven.  He was leaning back against
the side of the bath house thrusting his hips at Bunny's mouth.

 Sarah had a clear view of her son's dick sliding in and out
of Bunny's lips.  She was amazed at the size of his organ.
"Takes after his daddy," she thought to herself.

 Jack knew he couldn't last long with Bunny's mouth sucking
hungrily at his prick.  Suddenly, he knew he couldn't last at
all.  He let out a gutteral grunt as his cock suddenly exploded
in her mouth.

 May and Sally could tell that Jack was coming in Bunny's
mouth.  They could even see her throat working as she swallowed
the powerful spurts which he was shooting in her mouth.  When he
finished coming, she licked his dick clean and stood up.

 She whispered something to him and leaned back against the
side of the bath house.  Jack knelt between her legs, his jeans
and shorts down around his ankles now.  He used his fingers to
open her pussy wide and then began to lick up and down in her
slit.

 "The little rascal is going to eat her," Sarah thought to
herself.  Sure enough, Jack was doing exactly that.  Sarah could
see his head working as he tongued and licked the juicy pussy in
front of him.  Bunny must have been pretty hot, because he didn't
have long to work on her before she grabbed his head and shoved
it hard up between her legs.  She almost suffocated him, holding
him prisoner there between her legs while she came.

 When she finally released him, he reached up and pulled her
down beside him.  His dick was pointing straight up again.  Jack
pushed Bunny down on her back and crawled over her.  From her
hiding place, Sarah could look straight up between their legs.
She saw Bunny pull her legs up and spread them wide.  She saw
Bunny's hand come down and grab the hard dick and guide it to the
juicy hole between her legs.  She saw Jack lunge forward and sink
the full length of his prick straight up her cunt hole.  He held
it there for a moment and then began to fuck her.

 May and Sally could see Jack's dick appear and disappear
beneath Bunny's pulled up leg as he fucked her.  As they watched,
they saw her reach down and grab him by the ass, urging him on.
He didn't really need any urging, however, as he was
enthusiastically fucking her.  Harder and harder, faster and
faster, he screwed her.  Suddenly, she began to gasp and whine,
and then Jack let out a series of grunts and buried his dick up
to the balls in her as he shot his wad up her pussy.  She was
obviously coming too, as she held on tightly to his ass.
Finally, Jack raised up and pulled it out of her.

 Sarah could see her pussy gaping open when Jack's dick slid
out.  She saw a big glob of cum slide right out of the girl's
pussy.  Jack stood up and pulled his shorts and pants up.  Bunny
put her shorts back on and buttoned her blouse.  Jack kissed her
on the lips, then took her by the hand and led her away around
the side of the bath house.

 Sarah stayed very still, as she watched the girls come out
of the bushes and go up to the spot where the fucking had taken
place.  They looked around and giggled as they talked to each
other about what they had seen.  She heard Sally say to May,
"Boy, after watching that, I can hardly wait to have it done to
me.  I really want to lose my cherry!"

 "Me, too," May agreed with her.

 "Are you going to let Jack do it to you?" Sally asked her
cousin.

 "I don't know, probably," May replied.  "I think I would
like to try what he and Bunny did with their mouths first,
though."

 "Yea, me too," Sally replied.  "Playing with him and letting
him play with us is fun, but I think it's time to do a little
more."

 May nodded in agreement as the girls made their way off
through the woods.

 Sarah knew that the conversation she had heard meant that
Jack was not fucking his cousin or his sister, but it also meant
that the girls were ready and that it would probably happen soon!
She suddenly realized that she was desperately needing to piss.
She made her way around to the front of the bath house.
Suddenly, on an impulse, she went over the the entrance to the
men's side.  She listened silently.  She didn't hear anything.
She looked around.  There was no one in sight.  She looked around
the entrance into the inside of the bath house.  There was no one
inside.  She had always wanted to pee in the men's room!  She
decided to take a chance!

 As May and Sally made their way through the woods, May
suddenly realized that she needed to pee.  She told Sally to go
on without her and she turned back toward the bath house.

 Inside the men's room, Sarah was perched on the pot with her
shorts and panties down around her ankles.  She spread her legs
and released her bladder, causing the water in the pot to sing
with the stream of piss she cut loose in it.  Shen she finished,
she wiped her pussy and reached for her clothes bunched at her
ankles.  Suddenly, she became aware that someone was watching
her!  Bunny's father was standing just inside the door, looking
at her.  He didn't say a word, he just walked slowly toward her.
Her eyes were drawn to the huge bulge between his legs.  She sat
still until he stood in front of her.  He extended his hand to
her and she took it.  He pulled her to a standing position and
immediately kissed her.

 There she stood, with her shorts and panties still down
around her ankles, being kissed by a man she had never really met
before.  Sarah could't believe it.  This was more like one of her
wild fantasies than reality.  She felt his hands close on her
breasts, cupping them and feeling them through her blouse.  She
wasn't wearing a bra, and she knew that he could feel her nipples
hardening through the material of the blouse.

 Finally, his lips left hers and he unbuttoned her blouse.
He pulled it wide open, exposing her beautiful breasts to his
view.  She knew that he had seen them before, through the
knothole in the wall.  She moaned as his hands closed on her
boobs, palming and rolling them on her chest.  She felt his hand
slide down over her belly, straight down between her legs.  His
finger slipped down into her crack, finding her clit.  She moaned
as he rubbed her clit, then slid his finger farther down and up
into her cunt hole.  Her pussy was creaming around the invading
finger.

 May had entered the other side of the bath house.  She was
about to pull her shorts down to pee when she heard a moan
through the wall.  Her need was immediately forgotten!  She moved
quickly to a knothole and looked through.  She couldn't believe
her eyes.  There was her aunt, standing kind of spraddle legged
with Bunny's father's finger up her pussy!  As May watched, she
saw Sarah reach down and unfasten the man's pants, pushing them
down.

 Like father, like daughter, Sarah thought to herself as she
found that he didn't have on any underwear.  She wrapped her
fingers around the huge dick standing straight up in front of his
belly.  Slowly, she slid her hand up and down along the length of
it, naturally timing her strokes with the strokes of his finger
in her pussy.

 He stepped back, reaching down and freeing his feet from his
pants.  Then he gently turned her around so that she had her back
to him.  She stepped out of her shorts and panties and leaned
over, bracing her hands on the toilet tank.  He moved in close
behind her, taking hold of her hips.  Sarah spread her legs and
reached back between them and took hold of the mighty weapon
pointing at her.  She guided it straight to it's target and
gasped in pleasure as he sank the full length up in her pussy
with one thrust.

 May was watching excitedly, as she saw the man starting to
screw her aunt.  From her position, she could actually see his
dick going in and out of her, because the knot hole through which
she was looking was low and they were facing directly away from
her and really quite close to her.

 Sarah couldn't believe she was doing this.  Here she was,
leaning over a commode with a stranger's dick sliding in and out
of her pussy!  And it felt soooo gooooood!  He was really balling
her now.  His hard thrusts were shaking her all over.  From her
position, May could see her aunt's tits shaking as the man rammed
her.  Sarah could feel the climax coming.  Then suddenly, she was
there!  And so was he!  She could feel him spurting in her as he
grunted in her ear.

 May watched the man pull out of his aunt then help her to
straighten up.  Then he moved up to the toilet and stood right
there and started to piss.  She heard her aunt giggle and saw her
reach down and take hold of his prick and aim it.  When he
finished peeing, she saw her aunt shake it and then give it a
little pat.

 When the couple in the other room had dressed and left, May
quickly relieved her bladder and headed back to camp.  When she
got there, she found Sarah stretched out on a lounge chair
looking like she was totally relaxed.  Dan was asleep in the
hammock and Jack and Sally were sitting on the couch (folded up
durin the daytime) in the vehicle watching tv.  When she came in,
she found that Sally had told Jack that they had watched him and
Bunny.

 "Say, what took you so long to get back from the bath
house?" Sally asked her.

 May hesitated, then told them about seeing Bunny's dad screw
Sarah.  Jack and Sally couldn't believe their ears.

 "Wow, I knew Mom was hot to trot, but I thought it was only
for Dad," Jack said.

 "Well, why shouldn't she want it?" Sally said.  "After all,
you want to get in every girl's pants that you meet."

 "Oh, I think it's fantastic," Jack said.

 "Yeah, so I see," Sally replied, looking at his bulging
crotch.  "And so soon after Bunny, too."  Jack laughed and
reached down and rubbed his hardon through his pants.

 The kids quickly quieted down when they heard someone at the
door.  Dan came in and flopped down beside them to watch tv so
they didn't get to talk about it anymore.

 A little while later, Sarah came into the vehicle.

 "Dan, we told that lady on the other side of the park that
we would bring Sally down to look at her doll collection this
afternoon," she reminded her husband.

 "Oh, yeah," Dan groaned.

 Sarah explained to Sally that they had met a lady with some
rag dolls for sale.  Sally collected them and was eager to go to
see them.

 "Do you want to go, May?" she asked.

 "Uh, I don't think so, if you don't mind," May replied.

 "We'll be back in about an hour," Sarah told Jack and May.
"When Sally gets to looking at rag dolls, we have a hard time
getting her to leave."

 The three of them left and May was alone in the bus with
Jack.  They sat there for a few minutes watching TV.  Then,
suddenly, Jack slid over next to May and put his arm around her
shoulder.  May looked at him and smiled.  Jack leaned over and
kissed her right on the lips.

 May liked the feeling of Jack's lips on hers.  They were
soft and warm and it did something to her.  Jack continued to
kiss her, opening his mouth and slipping his tongue between her
lips.  She extended the tip of her tongue and flicked his tongue
with hers.

 The two kids continued to kiss, openmouthed and hard.  As
they kissed, both of them began to gasp for breath.  Finally,
their lips parted and they looked at each other.

 "Wow," May exclained.

 "Did you like that?" Jack asked.

 "Ummmhmmm," May replied, leaning forward for him to kiss her
again.  Their lips began to work against each other, their
tongues twisting and licking at each other.  May wrapped both
arms around Jack's neck as he kissed her.  She felt his hand
sliding up her side and then around between them.  He had his
hand on her tit through her blouse!  She purred in his mouth as
he began to palm and feel her little tittie.

 After a few moments of this, May felt his fingers fumbling
with the buttons of her blouse.  She giggled and brought her
hands away from around his neck to help him unbutton her blouse.
He pulled it wide open and reached up and pulled both bra straps
down!  She gasped as his hands closed on both bare titties.  He
kissed her lips again, then began to kiss his way down her neck
and down onto her front.  Slowly, he kissed his way down to her
budding breasts.  When he reached her right breast with his lips,
he kissed his way around the small tit and then moved up to the
swollen nipple.  May gasped loudly when his lips closed on her
nipple and he began to suck on it.  She cradled his head in her
arms as he nursed at her budding breast.

 Moving back and forth from one breast to the other, Jack was
working May up into a real stew.  He slid his hand down over her
hip to her leg.  He slipped his hand between her knees, and began
to move his hand back up the inside of her thigh.

 May felt the warm hand sliding up her leg and she knew he
was headed for her pussy.  When he reached her crotch, she gasped
when he slid his hand over and palmed her pussy through her
shorts.  He rubbed his hand up and down on her pussy through her
shorts for a few moments, then he began to try to get his finger
inside the tight leg of her shorts.

 "Jack, wouldn't it be easier if you just took them off?" she
whispered in his ear.

 Jack didn't waste any time complying with her suggestion.
He quickly unzipped them and pulled them down over her legs and
off as she raised up to help him.  He then slid his hand back up
between her legs and felt her pussy through her bikini panties.
He could feel the heat through the thin material, and the
moisture seeping through them.  He hooked a finger under the leg
and pulled the crotch to the side.  He palmed her bare pussy,
then slipped a finger into the top of her crack.  She groaned as
his finger found her clit.

 Jack looked down at the beautiful sight.  His finger was
slowly sliding deeper and deeper into the juicy little slit.  The
thin blonde curls hid none of her slit from his view.  Slowly, he
inched his finger deeper into her slit until he was twirling his
fingertip in the entrance to her pussy.  He was amazed at the
juice!  Boy was she hot!

 May suddenly raised up and grasped the top of her panties.
Lifting her ass, she quickly peeled them down and off.  Jack
immediately slid his finger back up into her pussy when she
spread her legs for him to get to her.  Slowly, he pumped his
finger in and out of her.

 May couldn't believe how good it felt.  But she wanted to
sample some of the other things she had observed today.

 "Jack, why don't you kiss my pussy like you kissed Bunny's?"
she whispered to him.

 Jack didn't hesitate.  He slid to the floor and knelt in
front of her.  She pulled her legs up and spread them wide,
propping her heels on the edge of the sofa as she leaned back.
Jack kissed his way up the inside of her thighs.  When he reached
her pussy, he flicked his tongue out and licked the end of her
hard little clittie.  She gasped and jerked every time he licked
it.  He ran his tongue up and down her slit, tasting her gushing
juices.  He licked his way down to her brimming hole and thrust
his tongue as far up the entrance as he could get it.  He opened
his mouth wide, covering her whole pussy with her mouth, sucking
and licking everything he could get to.  He slid his finger up to
her hole and slowly pushed it all the way in as he licked her
clit.  He began to pump his finger in and out of her, licking her
little bud of a clit.  He fastened his lips around the tiny
morsel and began to suck it, licking the end of it as his lips
pulled on it.

 May suddenly grabbed his head in both hands, pulling him
hard against her pussy, as she let out a little shreik.  She was
coming!!

 Finally, she released his head and he raised up and grinned
at her.

 "Stand up," she told him, raising up to a sitting position.
Jack did as he was told, standing up in front of her.  Her
fingers tugged his zipper down and opened his pants.  Quickly she
pulled them down below his knees, then she stripped his shorts
down.

 His dick was standing up proud and hard, pointing right up
at his belly button.  She slid one hand up between his legs,
feeling his balls.  The other hand clasped his dick and began to
slowly slide up and down along the shaft.  She pumped it several
times, looking at the juice seeping out of the slit in the end.
Then she leaned forward and stuck out her tongue.  Tentatively,
she touched the tip of her tongue to the end of his prick.  She
liked the taste!  It was strong and kind of sour-sweet.  She
licked the end, swiping her tongue all around the head.  Jack
groaned with pure pleasure!

 May pursed her lips and kissed it right on the end.  Then,
slowly moving forward, she let her lips slowly enclose the end of
his dick, sliding down until she had the whole knob in her mouth.
She pressed forward, taking some of the shaft in her mouth.
Slowly, she took more and more until the end of his prick was
against the back of her throat.  She could see that she had a
little more than half of it in her mouth.  That was not quite as
much as Bunny had managed to swallow, but it would have to do
until she got more used to it.  It was about to gag her, as it
was.

 May then slowly let it slide out of her mouth until only the
end was in.  Then she reversed directions and repeated the
movement.  She could tell from Jack's groaning that he was really
enjoying it.  He began to contribute to the movement, sliding his
dick in and out of her mouth.  She was using her tongue on the
underside of it as it slid in and out.  She was also exerting as
much suction as she could.

 May was afraid that Jack would lose control and jam it down
her throat, so she wrapped her fist around it at just the right
place to control the maximum depth that she wanted.  Suddenly,
Jack groaned and gasped and May felt the dick in her mouth begin
to throb.  She knew he was about to shoot his load, so she
withdrew her mouth until she had only the knob in her mouth and
began to suck hard.  Bam!  Jack cut loose in her mouth.  The
first wad almost shot down her throat without her swallowing, it
spurted out with such power.  Swallowing rapidly, May tried to
keep up with the gushes of hot juice spurting from the end of his
dick.  Finally, the spurts slowed to a dribble and then quit.
She sucked the last of the juice out of the piss slit and let his
dick slide out of her mouth.

 May looked up at Jack and drinned.  He was still gasping for
breath, but he smiled at her.

 "Oh, May, that was wonderful," he told her.

 She grinned at him, wiping the corner of her mouth with the
back of her hand.  "It tastes different from anything I've ever
tasted before, but I liked it," she told him.

 Jack sank weakly down on the sofa beside her.  He kissed her
on the lips, then leaned down and gently kissed each breast.

 Suddenly, May jumped up.  She heard voices coming up the
road!

 "They're coming!"  she told Jack.  Quickly, they grabbed
their clothes and put them on.  They were sitting on the sofa
watching TV when the door opened and Sally entered, followed by
Dan and Sarah.

 Sally looked at them and immediately knew that something had
happened.  She couldn't wait to find out what they had done.
Sarah also knew that something had happened.  She could feel it.

 "Hey, let's go for a walk," Sally suggested.

 The other two agreed and out the door they went.  Sarah
quickly told Dan her suspicions and the two adults decided to try
to follow them.

 The three kids set out through the woods.  As soon as they
were out of earshot of the van, Sally asked what they had been up
to.  May and Jack grinned at her.

 "What do you mean?" Jack teased his sister.

 "I know you two did something while I was gone," she
replied.  "Now tell me what you did.  Did he fuck you?" she asked
her cousin.

 "No, but he licked my pussy and I sucked his dick," May told
her, wanting her to know about it.  "And it was fantastic," she
added.

 "Wow," Sally exclaimed, as they came up to the little clear
spot behind the bath house.

 Dan and Sarah almost lost the kids trying to follow them
through the woods, but Sarah was pretty sure she knew where they
were going.  Sure enough, they soon peeked out at the back of the
bath house and found the three of them there.  Sally was leaning
back against the side of the bath house with her blouse wide
open.  Jack was sucking her tits while May watched.  After a few
moments, Jack knelt down and stripped Sally's shorts and panties
down and off.  Wasting no time, he used his fingers to open his
sister's pussy and went to work on it with his tongue.

 "Wow, look at that," Dan gasped.  "And look at Sally.  She's
growing into some kinda woman."

 Sarah smiled.  She wasn't surprised to hear him say
something like that.  She had suspected for sometime that Dan was
fantasizing about his daughter.  Up against the wall, Jack was
really working Sally over.  His head was bobbing and working from
side to side as he worked on her pussy with his mouth and tongue
and lips.  Suddenly, she let out a little squeal and grabbed his
head, shoving it hard up against her pussy as she climaxed.

 "She's gonna smother him," Dan chuckled.  Suddenly, he
raised up a little and tugged Sarah's shorts and panties down.
She was on her knees, so this was easy to accomplish.  She looked
back at him and smiled as he dropped his pants to his knees and
knelt behind her.  She reached down and stripped her shorts and
panties completely off so she could get her legs apart.  As soon
as she spread her legs, she felt the end of his huge dick nudge
it's way up into her gash and felt the end slip back and forth in
her slit.  Dan pulled it back up against her pussy hole and then
pressed forward, lodging the end in her cunt.  He took hold of
her hips with both hands and slowly pushed forward, sinking the
full length of his cock in her juicy pussy.

 Dan suddenly realized that she was really juicy.  Much
juicier than he would have expected.  She felt like she had cum
in her cunt!  He pulled his dick out of her and looked down at
it.  It was coated with a heavy deposit and he recognized it as
come!  Another man's come!  Sarah looked back at him, wondering
what he was doing.  He pressed forward and slid it into her
again, up to the balls.

 Sarah suddenly realized that Dan was fucking her in the come
left by Bunny's father.  She didn't know whether he realized it
or not, but if he did, it wasn't slowing him down.  He was
screwing her with long steady strokes.

 Up against the bath house wall, the girls now had Jack's
pants and shorts down and both of them were kneeling in front of
him.  Sally was sucking his dick while May played with his balls.
Dan and Sarah could see their daughter's mouth clearly as she
slurped back and forth on the boy's dick.

 "Look at the size of Jack's dick," Sarah whispered back to
Dan.  "It's easy to see that he's your son!"  Dan just chuckled
as he continued to screw Sarah dogfashion.

 Jack was getting close to the point of no return again.
These two girls were driving him wild.  He couldn't believe it.
Here he was with his cute cousin playing with his balls while his
own gorgeous sister sucked voraciously at his prick.  He was
watching her lips as she slid her mouth up and down on him,
taking fully half the length of his cock into her mouth on every
stroke.  He felt his balls tighten.  UnOh, here it comes, he
thought.

 Sure enough, Sally felt the big dick in her mouth jerk and
she knew she was about to get a mouthful.  She pulled her head
back until only the end was in and sucked hard.  She was rewarded
with a big spurt of come quickly followed by another and another.
She swallowed his spurts as fast as she could.

 "He's coming in her mouth," Sarah whispered back to Dan.

 When Jack finished coming in Sally's mouth, he sank to his
knees, his dick slipping from Sally's mouth as he slid down.  He
leaned back against the wall, gasping for breath.  Suddenly, he
realized that someone was pushed against him.  It was May.  She
was pushing her pussy against his face, wanting to get sucked
again.  Jack just grinned and obliged her, opening his mouth and
sliding his tongue up her slit as she spread her legs and
straddled his head.  Sally sat beside them, watching her brother
suck her cousin's cunt.

 Dan pulled his dong out of Sarah's pussy and slid the end of
it up and down in her asscrack, smearing the thick juice coating
it around in her crack and on her asshole.  Then, taking his dick
in his fist, he put the end against her asshole and pushed
forward.  Her rectum opened slightly, letting the end of his dick
nestle just inside her brown ringed hole.

 Sarah grunted as she felt her husband's prickhead enter her
rectum.  Then she felt him push forward, sinking about half of it
up her butt hole.  She looked back at him to tell him to take it
easy, but it was too late.  He withdrew a little, and then shoved
forward suddenly, sinking the whole thing in her widely stretched
ass hole.  She groaned as she felt her ass being stretched wide
open.  She was used to Dan fucking her in the ass, but he usually
entered her gently, not like this.  He began to screw it in and
out of her tight ass.  She relaxed and began to enjoy it as the
initial pain subsided and her rectal opening became accustomed to
the presence of the big prick again.  She could see May,
obviously having a climax, with Jack's face buried in her snatch.
She wondered what they would do next.

 After May finished coming, she slid down to the ground
beside the other two kids.  She looked at Jack and saw that he
was hard again.  Sally saw it too.  Both girls went after his
dick, with Sally winning the initial favors, taking as much of it
into her mouth as she could.  She sucked for a bit, then removed
her mouth and let May get to it.

 Dan and Sarah couldn't believe their eyes.  The two girls
were doubling up on Jack, taking turns sucking his cock.  Dan
continued to fuck Sarah's ass as they watched.  Sarah could feel
her body tightening up as she neared a climax from the butt
fucking she was getting.  She knew that Dan was close, too.
Suddenly, it happened.  She was climaxing, and she felt the big
dick up her butt jerk and jump as it shot a load of cum deep into
her bowels.  Finally, it was over.  She realized that she had had
her eyes closed.  When she looked back toward the bath house, she
saw May's mouth slipping off of Jack's dick, with come running
out from between her lips.  She had sucked him off.

 Dan and Sarah remained still, coupled together, while the
three kids got dressed and left.

 As soon as them were gone, Dan pulled his softening dick out
of his wife's ass and said, "Sarah, I want to know who fucked you
today."

 She groaned.  She looked back at him and was surprised to
see the look on his face.  It was not pain or disappointment, but
excitement.  His dick was hardening again as he waited for her
answer.

 Sarah told him that she sneaked into the men's room and had
been surprised by Bunny's father.  She admitted that he had
screwed her.  Dan's hand dropped to his now hard dick and he
began to slide it up and down jacking on it.  He asked her to
tell him about it, and she did, giving him all the details as she
watched him jack off while she told him.  As she related the
story, she began to play with her pussy, fingering herself in
time with Dan's fist strokes on his dick.  Suddenly, Dan raised
up and pushed Sarah down on her back.

 "I'm gonna fuck you in his cum!" he grunted at her, dropping
down on top of her.  She wrapped her arms around his neck as he
flexed his hips, suddenly driving his dick up to the balls in her
pussy.  She pulled her legs up and wrapped them around his waist
as he fucked her pussy, banging in and out so hard that her big
tits were sliding up and down on her chest.  Suddenly, she let
out a scream as she began to climax and she felt Dan's dick
spurting up her cunt, his come mixing with that of the other
man's come which was already in her.

 When the kids got back to the campsite, they found it empty.
They went in and turned the TV on again, but they didn't have
long to wait before Dan and Sarah arrived.  They didn't offer the
kids any explanation as to where they had been, and of course the
kids didn't ask for one because they didn't want to be asked
where they had been.

 That evening, at supper Sarah told them that she had talked
to May's mother, Ruth, on the phone earlier in the day.  She
would be arriving the next day, probably sometime after lunch.
After supper, they all went to the swimming pool.  The cool water
felt nice as the kids splashed and played together.  They were
joined by Bunny soon after thye got in the water.  Bunny's
mother, Betty, and father, Ray, sat at the pool side and talked
to Dan and Sarah.  Sarah was very excited, sitting there beside
Dan talking to Ray, with Dan knowing that she still had Ray's
come in her pussy mixed with his own.  She glanced down at Dan's
crotch and saw that it was bulging.  She also saw that Betty had
noticed Dan's hardening dick.  Betty was sitting dorectly
opposite from Dan, and she was leaning back with her chubby legs
apart, giving him a good view right up between her legs at the
skimpy crotch of her bikini bottom.  It was so tight that her
crack was clearly outlined by the cloth.  Sarah wasn't sure how
much of Dan's hardon was due to Betty's display, but she was sure
that Ray's presence after fucking her was having an effect on
him, too.

 Suddenly, Betty stood up and announced that she had to go
pee.  The women's john in the dressing room was out of order, so
she was going to have to go to the bath house.  Ray had gone over
to the office to check on something with the campground manager.
Betty said she might as well get Bunny to walk back to the bath
house with her, because it was dark.  Sarah said it would be a
shame to take Bunny away when she was having a good time, and
suggested that Dan walk her to the bath house.  Dan looked at
Sarah and saw her wink at him.

 Dan and Betty made their way back up the dark road to the
bath house.  When they got there, Dan noticed that the lights in
the women's side were not on.  He told Betty that he would turn
them on for her.  The two of them entered the bath house and Dan
struck a match, lighting the room up so that he could find the
light switch, which he turned on.

 "Now I've gotta go do this on the other side," he said.
"It's just as well that I came with you, cause I've gotta go
too."

 "Well, just use this side," Betty told him.  "There are two
toilets in here.  She entered one stall and Dan walked into the
stall next to her.  He unfastened his bathing suit and pushed the
front down, pulling his dick out.  He heard a low whistle and
looked at the partition between his stall and Betty's stall.  He
hadn't noticed when he came in, but the partition had a big hole
right in the middle of it.  He was standing there with his dick
out in plain view of Betty.  He could also see her.  She had
pulled her bikini bottom down and was sitting on the toilet with
her legs spread.  He could see right down between her legs and
was amazed to see that she had a shaved pussy!

 "Don't let me stop you," she told him.  "I like to watch a
guy piss."  Dan heard the sound of her piss hitting the water as
she cut loose.  Dan released his bladder and aimed the heavy
stream of pee at the toilet bowl, looking at Betty as he did.
When he finished peeing, he shook his dick, which was beginning
to get stiff.  Betty giggled.

 "I like to watch a guy do that," she told him.  As Dan stood
and watched, Betty spread her legs and wiped her pussy.

 Dan suddenly moved out of the stall and into the adjacent
stall, standing right there in front of Betty, with his hard dick
sticking straight up out of the top of his bathing suit, which
was still pushed down almost to his balls.  Betty smiled at him,
reaching for his dick.  Dan moved up in front of her so that she
could get hold of it.  She slid her hand up and down the length
of it, then leaned back on the commode and spread her legs.

 "I've got a hot juicy hole down here that should just about
fit that big thing," she told him, reaching down and pulling her
pussy lips wide open.  Dan quickly knelt in front of her, pushing
his bathing suit down to his knees as he did.  Betty slid
forward, propping her plump ass on the forward rim of the toilet
seat.

 Dan quickly moved up close between her legs.  Taking his
dick in his hand, he rubbed the big head up and down in her hot
juicy slot then he slid the end straight down to her cunt hole.
She grunted as he slid it smooothly home in her, sliding in all
the way to the balls.  He reached around her and unfastened her
bikini top, pulling it off and dropping it on the floor.

 Betty giggled, "I think this is the first time a guy ever
put his dick up my pussy before he got his hands on my tits."

 Dan chuckled and began to slide his dick in and out of her,
fucking her with the full length of it.

 Back at the pool, Ray returned and asked where Betty had
gone.  When Sarah told him that she had gone to take a pee and
that Dan had walked her to the bath house, Ray laughed.

 "I hope you don't mind your husband getting screwed by
another woman," Ray told her, "because there is no way she is
going to go to that bath house alone with him without getting in
his pants."

 "Well, they won't be the first ones to do it in there, will
they," Sarah told him.

 Ray chuckled, "You've got that right," he told her.

 A little while later, Dan and Betty came back down the road
and joined the others two at the table where they sat.  As Dan
sat down, he winked broadly at his wife.  Ray didn't miss the
wink, and he didn't miss the sleepy eyed look his wife always got
when she had just been screwed.

 "Well, I gather you like bald pussy," he grinned at Dan.

 Dan looked at him and smiled.  "We christened the women's
side, since you and Sarah had already done it in the men's side,"
he told Ray.

 It was well after dark when they decided to leave the pool.
Sally asked Sarah about going to see the rag dolls again.  Jack
and May didn't want to go with them, so they headed up the road
to the campsite.  They stopped twice in the shadow of trees to
kiss.  The first time, Jack felt May's tits, and the second time,
he pulled the top of her bikini down and sucked her nipples.  She
pushed his head away and told him to wait until they got to the
trailer.  He dared her to go the rest of the way with her top
down off of her tits, and she laughed and took off running, her
little titties flopping in the moonlight.  Jack ran after her,
surprised at how fast she could run.  He caught her at the door
to the van.

 Jack wrapped his arms around her waist before she could get
in to door.  He pulled her back against him, with both arms
wrapped around her.  He kissed her on the neck.  She relaxed back
against him, feeling his hardon pressing against her ass through
both their bathing suits.  Jack slid his hands up and palmed her
little titties, squeezing them and pinching her nipples.

 "Jack, why don't we go inside?" May finally whispered.  Jack
released her and followed her into the big vehicle.  As soon as
they were inside, May lay down on the sofa and Jack stretched out
beside her.  She wrapped her arms around his neck as his lips
found hers and they began kissing passionately.

 May felt Jack's hands on her tits, squeezing and pressing
them.  It felt sooo gooood!  Then he slid down and began to suck
her tits, going from one to the other to lick her nipples, then
suck them.

 As he continued to suck on her tits, Jack slid his hand down
over May's flat belly to the top of her bikini bottom.  Not
hesitating, he slid his hand inside the waist band and straight
down between her legs.  She jerked as his finger found her clit,
already hard and standing up proudly.  He rubbed his finger back
and forth over it, causing little groans of pleasure to come from
her lips.  Then he slid his finger down into her wet, juicy slit
and right up her pussy hole.  She groaned as his finger slid in
and out of her wet cunt hole.

 May was really getting into this.  Jack's finer up her pussy
was driving her wild and his mouth sucking her tits wasn't
exactly turning her off, either.  She felt him raise up and pull
his finger out of her pussy.  She raised her hips to help him as
he tugged her bikini bottom down over her hips and off.  He
grasped his bathing suit and quickly stripped it down and off,
then he was lying beside her again, kissing her lips and sliding
his finger back up her pussy.  She just wrapped her arms tightly
around his neck and kissed back, licking his tongue as it flicked
in and out of her mouth.

 She felt Jack rolling on top of her.  He was still kissing
her but his finger wasn't in her pussy now.  Then she felt his
hard dick against her belly, then sliding down, the end of it
nestling in her thin pussy hair.  She felt it going down between
her legs.  She realized that she was about to get fucked!

 With a groan of passion, May pulled her legs up, bending
them at the knee and spread them wide.  She felt Jack's dick
between her legs.  It was sliding around all over the place.
Then she felt him raise up a little and reach down between them.
She felt the back of his hand against her mons as he guided his
dick to her wet slit.  She could feel his shaft sliding up and
down in her slit.  Then the end of it found her hole!  He pushed
gently and the end was actually in the mouth of her pussy!  He
pressed forward and it began to go in.  Then she felt a stab of
pain down there.  He pulled back a little and pressed forward
again, causing her to groan into his mouth.

 He pulled back again, then pushed forward hard.  She groaned
as her hymen stretched before the invading prick, then gave way.
He slid in up to the balls!  He was in her, all the way!

 Jack couldn't believe it.  He had actually taken his
cousin's virginity.  His dick was buried up to the balls in her!
And boy!  Was she tight!  And hot!  He couldn't believe how hot
her pussy was around his dick.  It was like he had it buried in
an over!  He held very still for a few moments, letting the
excitement of being in her pussy for the first time calm down.
He didn't want to shoot too soon.  He wanted it to be good for
her.  After several moments, he felt like he was under control,
so he slowly withdrew his dick and slid it back in again.  When
he did, she moaned passionately into his mouth.

 May couldn't believe it.  He was screwing her!  She could
feel his big dick sliding in and out of her pussy!  It would pull
way out, almost coming out of her hole, then slide back in again,
all the way in.  It was the most wonderful thing she had ever
felt.  It was even better than getting her pussy sucked.

 May was so excited she was panting.  Jack was raised up on
his elbows now, his hips working as he pistoned his dick in and
out of her frothy, tight little pussy.  May's hands slid down
Jack's back to his hips, urging him on.

 Jack was in a sensual whirlwind.  He was trying desperately
not to let it get away from him.  His dick felt like it was
caught in a vise, but a hot oily vise.  He couldn't believe how
good it felt.  Bunny's pussy was like a cave compared to May's.
He knew he couldn't hold out much longer.  He felt May's hands on
his hips, urging him on.  Then he felt her hands move around and
grab his ass.  Her fingers fastened tightly on his ass cheeks.
Then, suddenly, she was jerking wildly on his ass, urging him to
pound into her.  A shreik came from her lips.  She was coming!
Jack raised up even higher and suddenly began to drive his dick
into her really hard.  She screamed and jerked her legs upward,
opening her tight pussy wide to his slamming dick.  With a grunt
of release, Jack jammed his dick up to the balls in her and
erupted, shooting spurt after spurt of hot cum deep into her
virgin pussy.

 Through her delirium, May could feel Jack's dick jerking in
her pussy.  She felt the hot jets of come shooting deep into her.
She wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled on his ass,
holding him tightly against her as the wave of passion swept over
her.  She felt him collapse on top of her, his breath coming in
gasps.

 Finally, Jack raised his head and looked at her.  She smiled
at him.

 "Oh, Jack," she crooned.  He grinned at her and kissed her
tenderly on the lips.

 Jack raised up and pulled his dick out of her pussy.  He sat
up and looked down at it.  It was standing open, his cum running
out of her hole and down her crack to her ass.  He gently reached
down and ran his finger up and down in her slit.

 "Am I bleeding any?" May asked him.

 "I don't see any," he told her.

 "I'd better go and wash it," she said.

 They both got up and Jack followed her into the tiny little
bathroom.  She turned on the water and wet a washcloth.  Jack
took it from her and she spread her legs.  He knelt in front of
her and gently washed her pussy.  When he finished, he planted a
kiss right on her cunt hole, causing her to gasp.

 "Now, let me wash you," she said, pulling him to a standing
position.  She knelt in front of him and gently washed his dick.
She giggled when it began to get hard again.  She leaned forward
and suddenly took it into her mouth.  She sucked as much of it
into her mouth as she could get.  It hardened in her mouth, then
she let her lips slide slowly off of it and looked at it.

 "We'd better get dressed," she told him, standing up.  He
nodded agreement and they went back to the sofa and put their
bathing suits back on.  Jack turned on the TV and sat down beside
her, putting his arm around her shoulders.  She slid her hand
down to his crotch and gently squeezed his still half hard dick
through his suit.

 As they sat watching TV, May began to play with Jack's dick
through his bathing suit.  He moved so that she could get to it
easily, stretching his legs out in front of him.  His prick was
standing straight up in his bathing suit, reaching almost to the
waist band.  May was rubbing her hand up and down along the
length of the shaft, squeezing and playing with it.  Suddenly,
she pulled the waist band of his trunks out and down over the
front of his dick, letting it stick out of the top of the trunks.

 She slid down beside him and suddenly took as much of it as
she could into her mouth.  He groaned as her hot mouth engulfed
his prick.  She began to slide her mouth up and down on it,
sucking as she fucked his dick with her mouth.  He sat and
watched hier lips sliding up and down the shaft.  It occurred to
him that the others could come through the door at any minute,
but he didn't have the will power to stop her suctioning lips.

 May was also very aware that they could be discovered at any
moment.  The danger made it all the more exciting to her.  She
was determined to bring him off before they got caught.

 May was sucking hard, her head bobbing up and down as she
worked Jack's dick over.  Suddenly, he gave a groan and came in
her mouth, spurting his juice down her swallowing throat.
Finally, she raised up and gave the end of his dick a kiss and
let the waist band of his trunks back up.  His dick was still
clearly outlined in the front of his trunks and she was wiping
her mouth with the back of her hand when the door opened and
Sarah came in, followed by Sally and Dan.

 Sarah didn't miss the guilty look on their faces or the
clear outline of Jack's dick in his trunks.  She knew they had
been up to something, but she wasn't sure how much they were up
to.  Sally also was aware, but she didn't know how far they had
gone either.  Dan also noticed his son's dick outlined in his
trunks and was sure that something had been going on.  He assumed
that jack had probably screwed his cousin or had been about to
screw her, but he wasn't sure.

 Sarah went into the kitchen and fixed a snack for them, then
told them that it was time to hit the sack.

 "Oh, boy, I guess I'll have to change in that tiny little
bathroom again," Jack moaned.

 "Oh, I don't guess there's any reason to do that," Sarah
laughed.  "I'm sure May is comfortable enough with us now not to
be embarassessed."  After saying this, she went into the back
section, leaving the curtain open as she peeled off her bathing
suit.  Dan was in the process of stripping his suit down.  Sally,
not one to miss a chance, kept an eye on her father as she peeled
of her suit top.  She wasn't disappointed.  Dan dropped his suit
and stood there in full view of both girls with his bare dick
hanging down between  his legs as he put on his pajama pants.

 Jack quickly skinned out of his suit and put on his pajamas.
May, who was a little slower undressing, couldn't help sneaking a
glance at his dick, and she didn't miss seeing Dan's monster,
either.  Jack had his eyes on both girls as they undressed and
put their gowns on.  Jack also didn't miss his mother, as Sarah
stripped off her bathing suit and pulled on a short little gown.
Sarah noticed that neither of the girls had put on panties with
their short gowns.

 Soon the trailer was quiet.  Jack lay there, listening to
the heavy breathing of the others.  He lay beside his sister,
snuggling up close to her.  It wasn't long before he heard the
regular snoring of his father in the other end of the big
vehicle.  He waited a little longer, listening carefully until he
was sure that he could also hear his mother's heavy breathing as
she slept beside her husband.

 When he was sure they were all asleep, he snuggled up
against Sally.  He was surprised to find that she was also awake.
He slid his hand up under her gown to her pussy, finding that it
was nice and juicy.  Suddenly, Sally reached down and pulled his
hand away from her cunt and whispered in his ear, "Come on."  She
slipped quietly out of bed and Jack followed her.

 Sally eased the door open and led the way outside.  Jack
followed her as she led the way to the hammock.  She sat down in
the hammock and reached out and pulled Jack up against her,
spreading her legs and letting him hunch right up against her
pussy.  His dick instantly sprang to full attention.

 "Jack, did you and May screw tonight?" Sally asked him,
gasping with pleasure as he pushed her gown all the way up and
ran his palms over her tits.

 "Yeah, we did it," Jack told her.  "Now, I want to do it to
you."

 "I want to do it too, Jack," she told him, unsnapping his
pajama pants and letting them slide down to his ankles.  She took
hold of his hard dick, sliding her hand up and down along the
shaft.

 "Oh, wow," Jack exclaimed, slipping his hand up between his
sister's legs and pushing his finger straight up her juicy pussy.

 In the van, Sarah, raised up carefully and looked out the
window over the bed.  In the moonlight, she could see Sally
sitting in the hammock with Jack standing up close against her,
his dick sticking up between her legs.  Sarah could tell that
they were playing with each other.

 Sarah's movement had awakened Dan, and he raised up to see
what his wife was looking at.  He gasped when he saw his son
standing between his daughter's widespread legs playing with her
pussy while she played with his dick.

 "Are they gonna fuck?" he whispered.

 "Shhhh, don't wake May," Sarah told him.  "It sure looks
like it," she added.

 Outside, Sally was wanting Jack's dick up her pussy.  She
had laid in the bed thinking about this while waiting for
everyone to go to sleep, and she was hot and ready.  She reached
down and pulled Jack's finger out of her pussy, the pulled on his
dick.  As he moved up against her, she guided the end of his dick
to her pussy hole.  Jack couldn't believe it.  She had always
said she wouldn't let him do it to her, but she was actually
putting the end of his dick against her hole with her own hand.

 Jack reached down and hooked his arms under his sister's
knees, lifting her legs.  She lay back in the hammock, her hand
still holding his dick to her pussy entrance.  Jack began to push
his dick against his sister's hole.  The end went in, but he hit
her hymen, and he needed more leverage to get the rest of the way
in.  Releasing one leg, he reached up and grabbed her shoulder,
pulling her toward him as he suddenly jabbed his hips forward.
That did it!  He heard her gasp of pain as he sank into her hot
cunt.

 Jack leaned forward over his sister, sliding his hands up
under her shoulders to stabilize her and the hammock.  She pulled
her legs up and spread them wide, offering him total access to
her tight hot pussy.

 Jack began to screw her, working his hips back and forth in
time with the movements of the hammock.  Sally groaned as she
felt his dick sliding in and out of her pussy.  She couldn't
believe that she was finally fucking her brother!

 Inside the trailer, Dan couldn't believe what was going on.
Here he was, peering through a window watching his 15 year old
son screw his 14 year old daughter, and he was so excited by what
he was seeing that he could hardly stand it.  What's more, he was
wishing desperately that it was his dick sliding in and out of
his daughter's hot, tight pussy.  He glanced sideways at his wife
and saw that she also was extremely excited.  Her breath was
coming in excited gasps as she watched the action in the hammock.
Dan suddenly realized that Sarah might even like to et screwed by
her son.  The thought of watching his son screw his wife excited
him even further.

 In the hammock, Sally was nearing orgasm.  Her brother's
prick was slamming in and out of her pussy furiously.  She could
feel his balls hitting the cheeks of her ass every time he thrust
it into her.  Her legs were pulled up high, wrapped around Jack's
waist.  Her pussy was wide open to his hard thrusts, taking every
inch he could get in.

 Jack was wild with excitement.  He had wanted to fuck Sally
for so long, and now he was actually doing it!   He was driving
his dick into her with wild abandon and she was taking it all and
loving it.  Her firm tits were rolling up and down on her chest
from the force of his humping.  He looked down and watched his
dick appear and disappear in the red curles between her legs.  In
the moonlight, he could see his dick glistening with the juice
which coated it.

 Suddenly, Sally grabbed his ass and pulled him hard against
her, moaning as she came!  Jack threw his head back and snorted
through his nose as his dick spewed spurt after spurt of his cum
deep into his climaxing sister's tight virgin pussy.

 Dan and Sarah watched silently as the kids slowly
disentangled themselves from each other and came back toward the
van.  When they slipped quietly inside and back into bed, there
was no sign that their parents were wide awake.  The curled up
together and were soon asleep.

 Early the next morning, May was awakened by movement in the
room.  She saw Dan looking through the window next to the door.

 "What are you looking at?" she asked, raising up in bed.

 "Shhhh," Dan whispered to her.  "There is a deer and two
fawns out here."  May jumped out of bed and rushed to the window.
She got there just in time to see a shadow disappear into the
brush.

 "Ohh, I missed them."

 "Maybe if we went out, we might catch a glimpse of them,"
Dan said.  "Everybody else is asleep, nobody will miss us."

 "OK, let me put some clothes on," May said.

 "Aw, it's too early to run into anybody," Dan said.
"They'll be miles from here if we wait."

 Dan had on nothing but pajama pants and May had on a gown.
She realized as they went out the door that she didn't even have
on any panties.  Dan led the way as they made their way into the
bushes, going in the direction the deer had gone.  After several
minutes of moving through the brush, Dan suddenly came to a stop.
May moved up beside him.  They peered around a tree and saw a doe
and two fawns drinking from a small stream.  They stood, frozen
in their tracks for several minutes, watching the animals.
Suddenly, the doe raised her head, sniffed the air and looked
directly at them!  In a flash, all three were gone, almost
seeming to dematerialize into the woods.

 "Wow, that was something," May breathed.

 "Yeah, they were beautiful," Dan agreed with her.  He
glanced down at his niece, dressed only in a thin gown and
decided that the deer weren't the only thing that was beautiful.
In coming through the brush, May's gown, which buttoned up the
front, had come unbuttoned down well between her titties.  May
saw where he was looking and looked down, suddenly realizing that
her gown was haning open far lower than it should have been for
modesty's sake.

 "Uncle Dan," she giggled.  "You are staring at me."

 "Sorry, May," Dan replied, still looking.

 May glanced down at his crotch and saw that his pajamas were
beginning to bulge out!

 "Dan!" she giggled.  "You're getting a hardon."  Dan just
laughed and May reached up and slowly pulled the unbuttoned gown
over to expose one of her firm little titties.  Dan moved up to
her and put his arms around her.  He bent down and tenderly
kissed her on the lips.  When their lips parted, Dan looked
around and then led May over to a soft grassy spot.

 They lay down and Dan immediately kissed her again.  She
responded by wrapping both arms around his neck.  Dan's hands
moved inside her gown to her titties as he kissed her.  She
grunted into his mouth as he began to palm and caress her tits.
Then his lips traveled down her neck, across her front, to her
tits, opening her gown wide as he did.  May gasped again as his
lips closed on a big soft nipple, gently sucking it in between
his lips.

 May lay back and enjoyed her uncle's sucking of her tits.
He moved back and forth, going from one to the other.  She felt
his hand move down over her stomach and slide between her legs,
gently palming her pussy through her gown.  He slid his hand down
her leg, then back up the inside of her leg, pulling her gown up.
When he reached her pussy, she opened her legs, feeling his
finger dip down into her slit.

 Dan was amazed at how wet she was.  Her pussy was already
flowing with juice.  He slid his finger down over her clit,
massaging and rubbing the little button.  He heard her gasps of
pleasure as he stroked her clit, then slid his finger down to the
entrance to her pussy itself.  Gently, he inserted a finger tip,
then slowly slid his finger up into her hot wet tunnel.  He was
amazed at how tight she felt, even around his finger.  Boy, she
was really going to feel tight when he got his big dick in her!

 May lay back, feeling the finger sliding in and out of her
pussy.  She reached down and found his dick, huge and hard in his
pajamas.  She slipped her hand inside the opening and wrapped her
hand around the huge prick.  She couldn't believe how big it felt
in her hand.  She wondered for a moment if it would fit in her,
but she was determined that she was going to try it.  Slowly, she
slid her hand up and down along the length of the monster rod.

 Dan suddenly raised up and pulled his pajama pants off
completely, leaving him naked.  He then lay back down beside her,
kissing her again.  She wrapped her arms around his neck as he
raised up and moved over her.  She pulled her legs up and spread
them wide and she felt his huge prick slide down between her
legs.  She felt the end of it move into her slit, then begin to
slide up and down in her wet juices.  It felt so good!

 Dan could feel the heat from the mouth of her pussy
everytime his dick slid down between her legs.  He was just
sliding it up and down in her slit, enjoying the exquisite
sensation it produced on him and observing that it seemed to be
affecting her the same way.

 On one of the downward movements, the end of his dick dipped
into the mouth of her pussy.  He felt the hot wet heat from her
cunt on the end of his dick.  Pushing a little farther, he felt
the end move up just inside her cunt hole.  She gasped as he
pushed it a little farther in, getting the knob and about an inch
of shaft into her tight channel.  Withdrawing a little, her slid
forward again, sinking about half of the shaft into her tight
yielding tunnel.  Withdrawing and sliding forward, her gradually
fucked his way up into her tight little cunt until he had the
whole thing up inside her.  She had her arms wrapped tightly
around his neck, her breathing and gasps of pleasure telling him
that he was not hurting her.

 Dan began to fuck her, sliding his dick slowly in and out of
the tight hot hole of pleasure between her legs.  He raised up on
his elbows and used his hips to thrust and withdraw, thrust and
withdraw.  May was obviously enjoying everything he was giving
her.  Her face was flushed, her eyes shining, her breath coming
in ragged gasps timed with his thrusts which buried his tool deep
into her on every inward stroke.

 May couldn't believe how good it felt.  When Dan's dick had
started going in, she had felt her tight little pussy stretch
around the end of his dick.  She had thought for a minute that it
wasn't going to fit, then it had started sliding in deeper and
deeper, her pussy stretching to accomodate it.  It had felt
absolutely fantastic as it began to go deeper and deeper on every
stoke.  Now it was going all the way in and all the way out.  And
the huge dick was rubbing the underside of her sensitive little
clit on every stroke.  It was driving her wild.  It felt like it
was hitting her backbone every time it went all the way in!  She
felt stuffed and stretched, but it was wonderful!

 Dan began to pick up speed, fucking her harder and faster
now.  She was tossing her head back and forth, seeming to be
almost out of control with pleasure.  Suddenly, she pulled her
legs up, pressing her feet against his ass, urging him on.  He
began to really pound into her in earnest now, slamming his dick
in and out of the tight slick channel.  Suddenly, May Let out a
little shriek, and she was coming.  Dan was right with her, his
dick shooting powerful spurts of hot cum deep into her pussy.  He
couldn't believe how intense his orgasm was.  And she seemed to
be having one just as intense.  Her face was screwed into an
expression of pure physical pleasure, her eyes tightly closed.
Finally, they lay still, his dick still buried up to the balls in
her.

 Dan raised up and looked at her.  She smiled at him.

 "Oh, Dan," she moaned.  When he pulled his dick out of her,
her pussy seemed to stand open, like it regretted being vacated.
She moaned softly when she felt it slide out of her.

 When they got back to the van, they found the other
occupants still sleeping.  May crawled back into bed and Dan went
into the kitchen and put the coffee on.

 When Sarah woke up, she smelled coffee.  She raised up and
looked around.  Dan wasn't in bed.  She got up and went forward
in the van, finding her husband sitting in the kitchenette
waiting on the coffee.  She kissed him on the cheek and sat down
beside him.  She playfully reached down and slid her hand inside
the front of his pajamas.  She gasped.  His dick was coated with
dried cum!  She looked questioningly at him.  He grinned
sheepishly.  She stood up and crooked her finger at him.  He got
up and followed her outside.

 May had been awakened by her aunt passing the bed on the way
to the kitchen.  She watched through slitted eyes, and realized
that Sarah suspected something.  When her aunt got up and
motioned for Dan to follow her outside, May was afraid that Dan
was in trouble for screwing her.  When they closed the door
behind them, May slipped out of bed and moved to the door.  She
didn't hear anything, so she opened the door and went outside.

 When Sarah got outside, she went around the end of the van,
and Dan followed her.  She stopped and turned to face him.

 "Who?" she asked simply.

 Dan didn't know how she was going to take this.  He was
afraid she would get upset and hold it against May.  He
hesitated.

 Just around the corner of the van, May heard the simple
question.  She knew what her aunt was asking.  She peeked around
the van and saw that Dan was hesitating about answering.  On
sudden impulse, to protect her uncle, May stepped around the van
into her aunt's line of vision.

 "Please, Aunt Sarah," she pleaded.  "Don't be mad at him."

 Sarah saw the look on May's face.  She suddenly realized
that the youngster was trying to protect her uncle.  She smiled
at May.

 "Honey, I'm surprised you could take that big dick of his,"
she told her softly.  "Was it really good?"

 May suddenly realized that Sarah wasn't mad.  She seemed to
be excited by knowing that Dan had screwed her.

 "It was absolutely fantastic," May told her.

 "Well, you two are going to have to help me make it with
Jack," she told them.  Dan grinned.  May's mouth dropped open in
surprise.  Then she smiled broadly.

 The three of them stayed outside whispering for several
minutes, then they went back into the van and woke the other two
kids to help get breakfast.  The all ate breakfast in their night
clothes, then they got dressed, all just stripping down and
changing in front of everyone else.

 May couldn't believe what was about to happen.  She had
admitted to her aunt and uncle that Jack had screwed her, and
they had told her about seeing Jack and Sally outside the van
last night.  Now, Sarah was wanting her to help her get in Jack's
pants, a feat which May was sure would be easy to accomplish, and
Dan was wanting to screw his daughter.  May was also sure that
Sally would accomodate that wish for him.

 After breakfast, Sarah asked if anyone was interested in
taking a shower.  Everyone seemed to want one, so they all
gathered their clean clothes and headed for the bath house.  When
they got there, the guys went into their side of the house, and
the gals went into theirs.  The girls quickly stripped off their
clothes and went into the shower area.  They were soon lathering
themselves under the water.  Sarah quickly washed herself and
left the shower area, telling the girls to take their time.
Still naked, she moved to the entrance to the bath house and
peeked outside.  She found herself looking directly at Dan,
peeking out of the men's side.  Giggling, she quickly moved
around the corner and past him, into the men's side.  Dan slipped
around the corner into the women's side.

 Sarah moved silently back toward the shower area, where she
could hear Jack humming to himself as he bathed.  She peeked in.
He was standing with his back to her, lathering his chest with
soap.  She moved silently up behind him and slid her arms around
him.  He nearly jumped out of his skin.

 "Mom," he gasped.  Looking at her, he suddenly realized that
she was totally naked.

 "I though you might like some company," she told him.

 Jack stammered, not knowing what to say.  However, not all
of his anatomy was bashful, as his dick immediately rose to full
attention.  Sarah's hands slid down over his stomach to his
crotch.  She wrapped one hand around his hard dick and slid the
other down to cup his balls.  Jack gasped with pleasure as his
mother's hand began to slide up and down along the length of his
hard prick.

 In the other side of the bath house, Dan moved silently back
to the shower area.  He peeked inside.  May smiled at him, and
motioned him inside.  Sally had her back to him.  She suddenly
realized that someone else was coming into the shower and glanced
over her shoulder to see who it was.  She gasped loadly when she
saw her father coming in, totally naked and with the biggest
hardon she had ever seen in her life!  He moved directly ove to
her.

 "Hello, sweetheart," he smiled at her.

 "Daddy," she gasped.  She looked at May and saw a big smile
on her face.  Her father moved up against her backside and slid
his arms around her, cupping her full breasts in his big hands.
She felt his hard dick pressing against her back.  May moved up
behind Dan and slid her hands down between him and his daughter,
stroking his dick.  Sally suddenly realized that May had known he
was coming.  She looked around for her mother.  Then she heard a
muffled gasp from the other side of the wall and realized that
her mother was over there with Jack.

 "Wow, I don't believe this," she giggled, as Dan's hand slid
down between her legs, a finger slipping into her juicy gash.

 "Do you object?" Dan asked.

 "What do you thing?" she smiled, turning to face him.  She
slid her hand down and took his dick in her hand, May sliding her
hands on down to cup his balls.

 On the other side, Sarah was kneeling in front of her son.
She had a mouth full of teenage dick.  She was sucking greedily
as his dick slid in and out of her mouth.  She suddenly released
his prick and stood up.  She leaned back against the shower wall,
spreading her legs and pulling Jack up against her.  She slid her
hand down between them, guiding his dick between her legs.  Jack
groaned when he felt his dick slide between his mother's legs,
engulfed in her hot slit.  She pulled it up and he thrust, and
half of his dick suddenly slid up into her hot wet cunt.  She
wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled one leg up, wrapping
it around his waist.  Jack slid his hands down and took hold of
her ass, lifting her and pushing her back against the wall.  She
brought the other leg up around his waist when she felt his hands
grab her ass.  His dick slid in up to the balls.  Jack groaned.

 "Can you hold me up?" she asked him.

 "Sure," he grinned at her, beginning to fuck his dick in and
out of her pussy.

 "Ohh, Jack," she groaned.

 In the ladies side, Sally was on her back on the shower
floor.  Dan was on top of her, sliding his dick into position to
enter her.  She gasped when his dick started making it's way up
into her tight pussy.  She groaned as his next thrust buried it
up to the balls in her.

 "Am I hurting you, honey?" he asked her.

 "Oh no, Daddy," she cooed.  "It feels wonderful."  May knelt
beside them, bending down and looking up between their legs,
watching Dan's dick slide in and out of his daughter's pussy.

 Jack was banging furiously into his mother's pussy.  He was
standing in a strained position and fucking his own mother's
cunt.  He knew he wouldn't last long.  Sarah knew he was about to
come.  She was also almost there.  The fact that it was her own
son's dick ramming her pussy made it that much more exciting.
Suddenly, she let out a little scream.  "Ohh, yes, Jack, I'm
coming."

 That did it.  Jack grunted and jammed his dick up to the
balls in Sarah's spasming cunt.  His dick erupted, shooting gobs
of spunk upwards into her womb.

 "Ohh, yes, Jack, I feel you coming in my pussy," Sarah
groaned.

 Finally, she lowered her legs to the floor and Jack released
her, letting his still halfhard dick slip out of her juicy pussy.
She reached down and encircled it with her hand, sliding her hand
up and down it, watching it grow straight up again.  She smiled.

 "Come on, let's go see what is going on in the other side,"
she told him.  He looked at her in surprise.  She grinned.
"Unless I miss my guess, your father is over there fucking your
sister's brains out."  Jack grinned broadly.

 When Jack and Sarah entered the girls shower, still naked
and with Jack's dick pointing at the ceiling again, they found
Dan still on top of Sally, banging away at her.  May on her
knees, looking up between their legs, watching the action.  She
looked over her shoulder and smiled at them.

 Jack dropped to his knees behind May.  He took his dick in
his hand and rubbed it between her legs.  He was about to put it
in her pussy when Sarah stopped him.

 "Wait, Jack, try this," she said, taking hold of his dick
and raising it to May's ass crack.

 "Oh, Sarah, won't that hurt?" May asked when she felt the
end of his dick pressing against her ass hole.

 "Not if he takes it easy," Sarah told her.  She used her
hand to rub Jack's dick around on May's ass hole.  Then, she
allowed him to push against it just a little.  She saw the brown
ring open a little, letting just the tip in.  Jack tried to push
harder, but Sarah restrained him.  He withdrew a little and
pushed forward a little bit more.  May grunted as the entire knob
entered her tight ass hole.

 Suddenly, Sally began to grunt and cry.  She was coming.
Dan gasped and jammed his huge dick up to the balls in his
daughter's tight cunt, shooting spurt after spurt of hot jets
into her.

 Hearing the other couple coming, May and Jack suddenly lost
control.  May jammed backwards just as Jack shoved forward and
suddenly his dick was balls deep in her ass.  She screamed out in
pain.

 "Jack," Sarah grabbed him.  "Wait, give her time to get used
to it."

 "Just wait a minute, Jack," May snorted through her nose.
Jack held perfectly still, with his dick all the way up his
cousin's butt hole.

 Dan raised up off of Sally, pulling his dick out of her.
She gasped when it slipped out and ran her hand down between her
legs, feeling her wide open soggy pussy.  Dan and Sally got up so
they could watch Jack and May.

 Jack was beginning to move now, slowly sliding his dick in
and out of his cousin's tight ass hole.  He couldn't believe it.
Her pussy had been tight, but this was unreal.

 May was bracing her hands against the floor, pushing back to
match Jack each time he thrust his dick up her stretched ass
hole.  It still felt like she was going to split, but at the same
time it felt wonderful.  She could feel it sliding in and out, in
and out, slowly reaming her behind.

 Watching his son's dick slide in and out of the young girl's
ass had gotten Dan all hard again.  His dick was sticking
straight out from his crotch.  May saw it sticking out, right in
front of her nose.  She leaned forward and licked it.  Dan
groaned and moved forward, allowing her to take the end into her
mouth.

 "Wow, look at that, she's taking on both of them," Sally
gasped to her mother.

 "She certainly is," Sarah agreed.  "But don't worry, we'll
get some more action from them."

 Jack was fucking May's ass with long steady strokes now.  He
could feel his balls tightening.  He knew he was getting close.

 Dan was watching the 13 year old girl's mouth slide up and
down on his dick as his son's thrusts into her ass hole moved her
body back and forth.  It was almost more that Dan could stand.
He knew that he was about to fill her mouth.

 Suddenly, Jill began to quiver all over.  She had beaten
both of them.  She was coming!  And right at the height of her
climax, she felt Jack's dick beginning to spurt in her ass,
closely followed by Dan's dick spurting into her eager mouth.

 After everybody caught their breath, they all got under the
showers together and washed each other off.  Jack and Dan enjoyed
washing the three pussies and Dan washed May's battered ass.  The
girls took turns washing the guys dicks and balls.  Finally, they
all got dressed and headed back for the van.

 When they got inside, Jack immediately grabbed Sally,
wrestling her giggling down onto the sofa.  Sarah laughed at
them.

 "Cut it out, you two," she told them.  "Ruth will be getting
here soon.  It wouldn't do for her to see you doing that."

 "Ohh," May groaned.  "Mother is coming and we're going to
have to stop fucking."  Everybody laughed.

 "Maybe not," Dan said.  They all turned to look at him.
"Maybe we can just get her to join in."

 "Oh, you don't know Mother," May said.

 "Maybe I know her better than you do," Sarah grinned at her.
"She didn't hesitate to spread her legs when we used to double
date at the drivein."

 "Mother?" May asked, not believing what she was hearing
about her prudish mother.

 "And what were you doing while Ruth was getting screwed?"
Dan asked Sarah.

 "Well, usually Ruth was getting fucked in the backseat and I
was getting fucked in the front seat," Sarah told him, seeing his
dick beginning to bulge out his pants.  "Dan, if you could make
Ruth, maybe she would just join in and we could all spend the
rest of the vacation screwing our eyeballs out!"

 "Precisely what I had in mind," he told her.

 About that time, they heard a car coming up the road.  May
looked out the window and recognized her mother's car.

 When Ruth pulled up at the campsite, she was greeted by
everyone piling out of the big camper van to meet her.  They
helped her unload her things and take them inside.  When she
asked where she should put them, Sarah just said not to worry
about that right now.

 After they had talked a little while and May had assured her
mother that she was indeed having a wonderful time (Ruth didn't
know yet just how wonderful), Sarah suggested they all get their
bathing suits and go to the pool.

 Dan leaned back in the lounge chair beside the pool.  Sarah
was sitting on the side of the chair, her hand resting
nonchalantly on his thigh, just below his balls.  As she and
Ruth, who was sitting facing them, talked, Sarah idly let the
back of her hand occasionally brush against Dan's balls.  It had
the desired effect.  Dan's dick began to harden and stiffen in
his bathing suit.  It didn't get totally hard, but it was bulging
enough to be noticable.  And, Dan saw, Ruth didn't miss it.  She
was trying not to be obvious, but she was looking!

 They went back to the van for lunch, and then back to the
pool again.  Bunny was there, but her parents weren't.  Bunny
told Jack and May and Sally that her mom and dad were "taking a
nap" in the van.

 After a while, Dan saw all four kids get out of the pool and
head up the road.  That really almost gave him a hardon, knowing
what they were probably going to do.

 In the big conversion van, Ray rolled over and looked out
the window when he heard the kids go by.  His ears perked up when
he heard Sally say something about butt fucking.  He looked down
at his wife, sprawled naked and asleep.  He smiled, remembering
how big a climax she had had, telling him about Dan fucking her
while he plowed her pussy.  He wondered what those kids were up
to.  Knowing Bunny, he would be willing to bet they were going
somewhere to screw.  He wondered where they would go.  Quietly,
he slipped off of the bed and pulled on his pants.  A few moments
later, he slipped out the door.

 Slipping into the bath house, Ray listened and heard muffled
voices coming through the back wall.  They must be behind the
building, he thought.  When Ray got around to the back of the
bath house, he saw four naked kids.  Bunny was on her hands and
knees, with Jack on his knees behind her.  The other two girls
were watching as Jack worked his dick up into Bunny's ass.  No
one had noticed him yet.  Sally had her back to him, and May was
on the other side of the two fucking kids.  She glanced up and
saw him as he approached them quietly.  He held his finger to his
lips.  She smiled when she saw that he had his pants unzipped and
his dick was jutting out through the opening.  He unfastened his
pants and quietly took them off.  He moved up behind Sally, who
still wasn't aware of his presence.  She became aware of it very
quickly when he slid his dick up between her legs, though.  She
gasped and looked back over her shoulder.  Ray just smiled at
her, sliding his dick back and forth in her juicy pussy slit.
Then he took his dick in his hand and guided it to the mouth of
her cunt.  She grunted when he smoothly slid it home in her.

 A short time later, Sarah saw the three kids coming back in
through the pool gate.  She wondered to herself how Jack could
keep up this pace.

 The kids slid back into the cool water, to wash the sweat
off and cool off.  Sally slipped her fingers inside the crotch of
her bathing suit and washed Ray's cum out of her pussy.  May saw
what she was doing and smiled at her.  May was the only one who
hadn't gotten fucked.  Jack had shot his load in Bunny's ass,
then then he had turned her over and fucked her pussy while her
father was fucking his sister.  This had really turned May on,
but she had consoled herself with the memory of getting butt
fucked in the shower that morning while she sucked Dan's dick.

 The group returned to the van for supper, and then they all
congregated in front of the TV for a while.  When Sarah suggested
that they all turn in early, Ruth was surprised when she didn't
hear a single objection from the kids.  Dan and Jack excused
themselves and went to the bath house for a shower.  The girls
had showered when they changed out of their suits so they
declined to accompany the guys.

 Sarah told Ruth that the kids had been just bunking out on
the sofa bed and that the bed in the back was big enough for her
to share it with her and Dan.  Ruth had raised her eyebrows at
that, but had said OK.

 When the guys got back, they found the girls already in bed.
The curtain into the back bedroom was pulled, so Jack simply
shucked his pants, slipped his pajama pants on and slid into bed
between the two girls.  Dan slipped his pants off and put on a
pair of pajama pants.  The kids lay quietly and watched Dan open
the curtain into the back bedroom.  The two women were stretched
out on the bed in the moonlight coming in through the window.
They both appeared to be asleep.  Dan left the curtain open and
eased himself onto the bed between Ruth and Sarah.  the kids saw
Sarah raise her head and give Dan a quick kiss, then lie quietly.
Ruth appeared to be asleep.

 Ruth had gone to sleep almost as soon as she lay down.  She
didn't know when Dan got into bed, so she had no idea what time
it was when she was awakened by a hand sliding over her from
behind and cupping her breast.   She lay very still, realizing
that the hand had to belong to Dan.  She thought at first that he
was reaching out in his sleep and thought he had hold of Sarah's
tit.  She just lay there, feeling the hand gently squeezing her
breast, and enjoying it.  It had been a long time since a man had
felt her tits.  Suddenly, she realized that Dan knew exactly what
he was doing, because she felt his body ease up against her from
behind.  She felt his hard dick up against her back!  She didn't
quite know what to do.  She really didn't want him to quit, but
she was afraid her sister would wake up.  She felt the hand on
her tit slide down over her stomach to her crotch.  It probed at
her pussy, but since her legs were together, it couldn't get to
her.  The hand then went on down and began to pull her gown up!
She lay very still.  The hand had her gown up to her waist, now.
Then, she felt a bare dick up against her ass!  Dan had opened
his pajamas.  She felt the dick move down and probe between her
legs.  In spite of herself, she parted her legs a little and let
the dick slip between her legs, nestling right up against her
pussy.  She felt a hand on her leg, lifting it, then the dick was
probing her slit.  She couldn't believe this!  Dan's prick felt
huge, sliding back and forth in her slit.  Then, she felt him put
the end against her hole and press forward.  It was going in!
Inch by inch, the big thing was moving up into her rapidly
creaming pussy!  If Sarah woke up now, she and Dan were  both in
deep trouble!  Dan began to move his dick back and forth in her,
slowly sliding it in and out of her pussy.

 In the other room, all three kids were watching the
proceedings in the bedroom.  They all knew that Sarah was not
asleep, but just pretending to be.  They could see right up
between Ruth's legs, and they were watching Dan's big dick slide
slowly in and out of Ruth's pussy.  May was delighted to be
seeing her mother getting fucked!  She felt something against her
back, then realized that Jack was about to do the same thing to
her that Dan was doing to her mother.  She smiled and parted her
legs, grunting quietly when his dick slid home in her hot pussy.

 Dan was beginning to move more vigorously now.  Ruth was
really afraid he was going to wake Sarah up.  She glanced over
her shoulder and was surprised to see Sarah's arm wrapped around
Dan's neck.  Sarah was kissing him on the ear while he was
fucking her!  Sarah raised up quietly and smiled at Ruth.  She
reached across Dan's body and grasped Ruth's hip, pulling her
back tight against Dan, letting her sister know that she was in
favor of what was going on.  Dan began to screw her even more
vigorously, now.  Ruth quit worrying about what was going on and
just lay there and enjoyed it.  Suddenly, Dan rolled her over on
top of him.  She found herself lying on her back on top of him,
her legs spread wide as he fucked upwards into her pussy.  Then
her eyes focused on the scene in the other room.  Her daughter
was lying on her side with Jack's dick sliding in and out of her
pussy, and Sally was up on her elbows watching Ruth getting
screwed by her father.  Ruth groaned.  She just spread her legs
farther and tried to push her pelvis down to get more of Dan's
dick in her.  Sensing her movement, Dan rolled her back onto her
side and pulled his dick out of her.  Then he rolled her onto her
back and crawled on top of her.  She spread her legs wide as he
lowered himself on top of her and buried his dick in her cunt.
She suddenly realized that this was going to be the most unusual
vacation she had ever been on.


My brother, my lover, on the dock, naked?

DeeDee18 on Incest Stories

Author’s note:

 

 I went for a bike ride with my significant other this morning. We rode a long way over to the big lake near my home. There are a lot of beautiful homes around the shore, and we talked about how nice it would be to live in one, with a big dock, and sailboat, and jet skis, and all that neat stuff!

 

Read More
ace="Times New Roman">As we talked, I had an image flash through my mind, of Bobby and Jan, lying on the dock below one house, basking in the sun, and lusting after each other! You all asked for it, thank you very much, so here it is:

 

My brother, my lover, on the dock, naked?

 

I turned my head toward my brother, and found him gazing back at me. His blonde hair was mussed up, and he looked so cute that I wanted to eat him! He grinned that little boy grin, and I melted! I’ve noticed the same feelings a lot lately! I seem to enjoy looking at him, and staring at his eyes and lips, more and more, the older I get!

 

“What’s the matter, sis? Lusting after dear old bro again? I see that look in your eye! Admit it, you want me don’t you?”

 

“Oh God! Yess! You know I do! It’s getting so I think of very little else lately!”

 

“Angie is going to get pissed, if she finds out, you know!”

 

“This isn’t about the way I feel for my little buddy! I’ll always love her more than anything in the world! But I seem to have these wild cravings to fuck you, too! Oh, Bobby, I’m all fucked up in the head!”

 

He reached over and took my hand, and entwined his fingers gently with mine.

 

“No you’re not fucked up, sis. It’s normal for a girl to have feelings for both sexes. Boys tend to go only one way. But it’s alright for you to want me. I want you just as bad, but we’re stuck since we’re related.”

 

“Why can’t you be a cousin or something? Then I could fuck your brains out, and you wouldn’t stop me!” I giggled.

 

He laughed and squeezed my fingers.

 

“Sis, we’ve seen each other hot and bothered, and naked as jaybirds. We know almost everything about each other. So I think we need to come to some arrangement, to alleviate the tension we seem to be building up lately!”

 

“What do you have in mind, big brother?” I asked, with a sexy little pout on my face.

 

He laughed again. “You should see yourself! You look like you’re about to rape me right here on the deck!”

 

“The thought has crossed my mind, several times in the last minute!” I giggled.

 

He edged his towel closer, until I could smell his sweet breath on my face!

 

“Here’s what I propose. I’ve always tried to keep us from having sex, because it’s not right. But how about we make a pact to not fuck, but just play with each other?”

 

“You mean masturbate each other? How far can I go?”

 

“That’s what I mean, everything except penis in cunt actual fucking! Fingers and hands, and maybe some other stuff later on, like vibrators maybe?”

 

“You really think I can do that with out going nuts?”

 

“Sure you can, sis, you’re a strong girl. And think about the fun we can have, while you are still true to little Angie!”

 

“It does make a lot of sense, doesn’t it? Okay, I’m game!”

 

He grinned again, and moved even closer, and kissed me, very lightly, on my lips. I jerked at his touch, and I felt my cunt get wet immediately!

 

His shoulder was against mine, we were so close, and I moved my body tighter to feel the heat from his skin! We just laid there staring at each other for a long time, as wild thoughts raced through my head!

 

Then the hot sun slowly lulled me to sleep, with Bobby’s body next to mine. It felt so good to relax holding his hand, and I felt so protected, as I always do when I’m close to him.

 

I woke up when I felt Bobby nudge me. I opened my eyes, to find his right there, gazing into mine.

 

“What? Why did you wake me?”

 

“You’re getting red, sweetie, you need to put some oil on, and turn over, before you wind up looking like a lobster!” he laughed.

 

“I feel content this way. Can’t you do it for me?”

 

“Oh, alright, lazy, I’ll get the baby oil.”

 

He got up, and went over to the little end table by the loungers, and came back with the oil.

 

“Undo your bikini top, so it doesn’t get oil all over it.”

 

“Jeesh, Bobby, can’t you do anything? Untie it yourself, dummy!” I giggled.

 

He reached over and untied the strings at my neck and back, and the top fell down my sides to the towel. I felt the cool breeze against my breasts, as I lifted up and pulled the top from under me. I could feel Bobby’s eyes on my nipples, before I lay back down on my chest, and they felt like pebbles under me, as they swelled up into little pink peaks!

 

I heard the little gasp escape his parted lips, as he slowly dripped the oil over my shoulders and down my back. Then he began to rub it in gently all over, and I was in heaven, from his soothing touch!

 

He worked his fingers lower and lower, until I felt him lift the back of my suit, and slide underneath, and knead the oil into my rear end!

 

“Bobby, quit! You’re getting oil all over my suit!”

 

“Well, shit, what am I supposed to do?”

 

“Pull it down, silly!”

 

“Jan, there are houses up there that look right down on our deck! They’ll see you if I do!”

 

“Not if you straddle my knees, and shield my buns from their view!”

 

“Okay, it’s your butt we’re talking about here. You want to show it to the world, far be it from me to argue!” he laughed, as he slid his leg over, and sat on my thighs, while tugging my suit down over my round cheeks.

 

The heat emanating from his firm inner thighs felt sooo nice! I wiggled my hips to tease him, and he slapped my butt as he laughed!

 

“Lie still! Or you’re going to give me a raging hard on from your butt rubbing my penis!” he chuckled.

 

“You mean like this?” I quipped, as I wiggled up, and back, against the growing bulge in his baggy volleyball shorts!

 

“Yeah, you slut, just like that!” he laughed, as he swatted me again!

 

All this horseplay was getting me hot, as I continued to press my, now uncovered, cunt lips against the terry cloth towel! I felt him push my suit lower down the back of my legs. Then he began to rub the oil in, lower and lower, until one finger brushed my swollen cunt lips!

 

“Hey, buster! What do you think you’re doing?” I yelled, as I looked back over my shoulder at his fat dick, trying to stay inside the loose leg opening of his shorts, and not succeeding at all! I watched as the big head slowly slid out, as his fat shaft expanded!

 

I could feel a wet spot on my leg where his precum had dripped down, and I shuddered and trembled from the feeling! I kept moving my butt against his crotch, until I felt his cock slide over my thigh! God! Did that ever feel erotic!

 

He parted my cheeks to rub the oil over my hole, and I jerked, as his finger teased the  puckered flesh!

 

I rose up on my elbows, and he slid forward over my back, as his hands went under me to grab my aching nipples! I felt his cock slide down between my cheeks, and I gasped as it slid up my crack, when he lowered his body onto my back!

 

I was pinned to the towel, as he groped my tits, and pulled on my nipples! His weight pushed my clit down on the terry cloth, and I began to slide up and down, as chills surged through the nerve endings in my nipples and cunt lips!

 

I was panting and moaning as he pushed up and back, sliding his penis in my crack!

 

“Oh, God, Bobby! What are you doing to me? I’m going to cum if you keep that up!”

 

“Unh! Unh! Unh!” he panted in my ear, as he humped my butt faster and faster!

 

“Oh! God!” he gasped, as I felt his body go rigid, and felt a white hot jet of cum surge up my crack, and onto my lower back!

 

I screamed, as my own orgasm hit me at the same time, and I gushed on the towel, as I jammed my clit hard against the deck! My body jerked, and shook, and trembled, under my brothers jerking penis!

 

As I lay there under Bobby’s weight, I rolled my body back and forth, luxuriating in the after shocks running through me! Bobby had his face buried in my hair, and was gasping for air as he, too, jerked spasmodically, when each jolt hit him!

 

Then he was still, and his breathing slowly returned to normal, as he nuzzled my ear!

 

“God, Jan! That was wild! I’m sorry we waited so long now! Just think, we could have been doing this since we were eight or so years old!”

 

“Or even younger!” I giggled.

 

“You better push my suit back up, big bro, and put that fat dick of yours away, before it gets any more ideas!” I laughed, as he slid off my back, and adjusted my bottoms, and shoved his limp penis back in.

He flopped down on his back next to me, and looked at me, and grinned widely!

 

“Boy, you sure look like you just got laid! You should see your face, now!” I giggled.

 

“You look still pretty hot to me, little sis!” he retorted.

 

“Why don’t you slide your hand under my body and find out how hot I really am!” I said, as I raised my hips to give his fingers room. He slid the front of my bikini down under me, and ran a finger up my slit! I was wet, wet, wet!

 

He grinned again, and said,” Wow! Little sister is still horny, hunh?”

 

“Well, bro, you started this, and now you’re going to finish it, or me, in this case!”

 

He turned up on his side toward me, as I rose up on my elbows, to give him a clear view of my rigid nipples!

 

He had his finger up my cunt now, and was slowly moving it in and out, while rubbing my protruding swollen clit with his palm! I hung my head, and bit my lower lip, as I pushed down on his fingers with each thrust that he gave me!

 

Bobby leaned over and started darting his tongue in and out of my ear!

 

“Come on, little slut, fuck your big brother’s fingers! Cum for me, cum now!” he whispered, as he sucked hard on my ear!

 

“Umph,  Umph, Umph, Oh Bobby, I’m getting close! Oh God, that feels sooo good! Oh, fuck me, Bobby; fuck your finger in me! Harder, yeah, that’s it, oh God, oh, oh, unh, unh, oh shit, I’m going to cum, Bobby, I’m cumming Bobeeeee!”

 

With that, I jerked and bucked on his fingers, over, and over, and over again!

 

*** 

 

When I could breathe again, I shook my head in awe, as Bobby grinned at me, mischievously! He pulled my hair back, and peered into my face! I turned and kissed him hard on his sexy mouth!

 

“That was fantastic, big bro! You really are good, you know?”

 

“Good enough that Angie would like some?” he chuckled.

 

“Oh,yeah! No doubt about it! She has always said she wanted to fuck you!”

 

“Now, you tell me! Why have you been holding out on me, little sis?”

 

“Because she’s mine, is why! So keep your mitts off her, understand?” I giggled.

 

“Well we’ll se about that!”

 

I slapped his shoulder, and then we got up, and dove into the lake to cool off.

 

*** 

 

We swam out to the diving platform about fifty yards from shore, and lay down to dry in the warm sun.

 

Bobby leaned up on his elbows and scanned the shoreline.

 

“You know, Jan, they can’t see us clear out here very well, do you think?”

 

I sat up and looked around, too.

 

“I don’t see how, unless they had binoculars trained on us.”

 

“Wanna’ skinny dip?”

 

“Sure, why not? If they’re using glasses they are hoping to see something anyway! Let’s give them a show!”

 

So we stood up, and pulled our suits off, then bent over, naked, and laid them out to dry in the hot sun. I stretched as the warm sun caressed my skin. God! That feels wild, letting the breeze blow up my cunt, and tease my nipples! The thought of someone staring at my naked little body, turned me on something fierce!

 

Bobby came over and hugged me close, so our bodies were flush against each other! I felt his thick penis start to grow, and moisture seeped down my leg. I was so hot! I moaned, as he kissed me gently, and rubbed his dick against my sensitive belly! My nipples were throbbing, as I moved them back and forth over his stiff bare tits!

 

I started humping his shaft, until he knelt a little so he could slide it between my legs. I looked at him questioningly, and he grinned back.

 

“Don’t get your balls in an uproar, little sis! I’m only going to slide it in and out of your clamped legs, so flex your thigh muscles, and hold me in!”

 

I clamped my legs hard around his thick dick, and he started rocking back and forth, sliding in and out between my thighs! As he rose up slightly his penis rubbed my cunt lips, making them spread, until my clit was against his base, rubbing in the coarse hairs!

 

I gasped, and panted, as I rode him! If this was as close to fucking him as I would ever get, it was fine by me! God, it felt great!

 

He moved faster and faster, until I was digging my fingers into his shoulders!

 

“Bobby, Your fat dick is rubbing my cunt lips raw! Oh, God, keep it up! Unh, unh, unh, unh, faster! It hurts so good! Unh, unh, come with me, Bobby, Now!”

 

“Oh God, Jan here it comes, aaargh!”

 

Bobby’s cum rocketed out between my legs, until the insides of my thighs were coated with the white stuff! I trembled so hard with my own orgasm that Bobby had to hold me tight to keep me upright!

 

***

 

Slowly we recovered, and he grinned, and kissed my forehead, as if I were his child! It was sooo sweet that I started to cry!

 

“What’s wrong, sweetie, did I hurt you?”

 

“No, my loving big brother, you just got to me is all! I love you sooo much!”

 

“You know I love you too, little sis, and I always will!”

 

I dried my eyes, and we ran to the edge, and dove into the lake. The water felt good washing over my partial sunburn, and my nerve endings sang with delight! I was so happy!  I was grinning, from ear to ear, as I came up under bobby, and grabbed his penis and pulled him under!

 

He surfaced sputtering, and thrashing around, trying to find me!

 

“That’s not fair!” he shouted, as he grabbed my tits, and yanked me under, too!

 

We climbed back up on the dock in hysterics, we were laughing so hard! He hugged my naked body once more, and kissed me hard, as he ground his teeth against mine!

 

“I’ve decided that all bets are off!”

 

With that, he threw me on my back on the dock, and yanked my legs open, and shoved his swollen fat dick into my sopping wet little cunt! I gasped when I felt how big it was! It hurt for a second, until I stretched enough to let him all the way in! Then he began to fuck me in earnest, pounding his cock deep into my little cunt!

 

I threw my legs around his back, and raised my hips, so he could go deeper! I felt the big mushroom ridges tease my G spot, and I let loose with a huge orgasm, that rocked me senseless!

 

Then Bobby jerked his cock out, and sprayed cum all over my face, and into my hair, and over my nipples! I couldn’t believe anyone had that much cum in them, it just wouldn’t stop! Each new spasm in his stomach, forced a big glob into the air! I was soaked in no time!

 

I looked down at the mess, and then up to Bobby’s eyes and he started to grin!

 

“Well, sis, so much for your big responsible brother! I’m so sorry, honey, I just lost it!”

 

“That’s okay, big bro, I wanted it worse than you did!”

 

“Promise not to tell?”

 

“It’s our secret until we agree otherwise. Or until that guy up there on that hill recognizes one of us!”

 

Bobby whipped his head around, and I went into gales of laughter!

 

“Gotcha’, bro!”

 

“You little minx, I ought to tan your little white bottom!”

 

“Ummmm, yummy idea! I’m for that! Right now?”

 

Bobby smiled, and shook his head, as he picked me up, and threw me off the dock!

 

*** 

 

Did you like it? Write, Please?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Daughter loves me deeply.

Uncutcumhose69 on Incest Stories

I don't know how long she was watching me, but the look in her eyes said "don't you dare stop". I locked eyes with her as I sank down the last 4 or 5 inches of the 18 inch Dido that was so wonderfully filling my ass. "Daddy?" She asked, maybe rhetorically maybe not. "Pumkin, I can explain". "Shhhh, don't talk. Let me look at you". She closed the door as she entered the room, a riding crop in her right hand. My eyes followed her as she circled behind me. I was open, embarrassed, and vulnerable. "Pumpkin?" The sting of the riding crop on my ass made me rise up 6 or 8 inches off of my toy. She put her hands on my shoulders and whispered "I said quiet" as she pushed me back down to base of the dildo. My cock grew instantly, and a string of precum connected my cock to the soft throw rug I was

My First Sexual Experieance

scorpnet on Incest Stories

Hello, My name is Heidi. This incident took  place about 10 Years ago. It was the start of the best time of my life, and I must say if I hadn’t experienced what I had, my life would have been plane and dull. I have the best Brother and Sister a girl can ask! I am 24 now so I was 13 then. My brother, Jason was 15, and my sister, Heather was 12. Heather and I had our first lesbian encounter before we even knew what sex really was. It all started on a Rainy day.

Read More
-size: 14pt">We had just come home from our last day of School for the summer! Although today wasn’t very exciting because it was storming out. When we got home me and my sister found out that our parents were not home. They had just called us when we walked in and said that they were gone for the Weekend and since our Brother was old enough he would watch us. But our brother was at his friends house until tomorrow morning, we didn’t feel the need to tell our mom this cause the house would be to ourselves for the night! We were excited!

2 hours went by and we finished our chores. The dishes were done and the house was clean. Since our mom had taken and hidden our  Play Station 2 we were totally bored. So we watched some Rated R Movies that our parents wouldn’t let us watch! After the movies it was 9 pm and our usual bed time. We wanted to do whatever so we decided to watch some movies in our parents bedroom and sleep in their bed tonight. They  have a huge King size bed that’s very comfortable! If we had the chance we would sleep in that bed all the time! We don’t think that’s its wrong for us sisters to sleep together, we sometimes do sleep together in our beds taken turns in each others beds!

While we were in our parent’s room we found a unmarked tape sitting in the cabinet under the T.V and we decided to watch it. To our surprise it was a movie that we were not supposed to watch ever! We felt a little weird watching it but since our parents were gone and our brother not here we count get caught! It was a tape of 2 girls naked and touching themselves everywhere. While we watched it we sat agents the headboard in our night gowns.  I was wearing a big T-Shirt that went down to my nees and pink panties with a monkey on them! Heather was wearing a little less. She was wearing her favorite pink tank top that just barley covers her stomach, with hot blue Panties.

We were about 20 minutes into the movie when I got a little bored. “Hey sis, you want to have some fun ?” I asked Heather. “Sure what you had in mind?” “Well” I said “What the girls are doing in the video looks really fun how about we try it ?” “Sounds like a good idea sis! Where do we start” Heather asked. “ Well those girls are naked so we should take off our cloths” “ isn’t that a bit weird sis ?” “ It feels weird but I still want to try it” “Alright sis, I think we should find a long thing to use like those girls are to stick inside their pee hole!” “Yea I cant waite to try that!” I take off my top and my perky nipples  and my newly formed breasts show to my sister. She stares at them like shes in heaven. “Whats wrong sis ?” I asked “Nothing its just ive never seen any other girls boobies, I just think they look great” I just giggle as she said that. “Take your shirt off lets see yours!” I said. Heather Takes off her tight tank to reveal her even larger brests than mine! As I take off my pink panties she also undresses her blue thong revealing our full naked bodies to each other.  I got off the bed and started to walk around the room naked! It felt sooooo good to be all naked. I opend the droor in the cabnet under the T.V and found a Skinny long pink shaft. It was perfect for us to use on ourselves like the girls did in the movie. We decided to start off just as those girls did so we placed our lips on each others and started kissing. As we started doing it longer our mouths opend up more with each kiss. I decided to stick my toung insider her mouth. She took it with hers and started caressing it. As this long and passionate kiss is going on we got closer and closer, our perky titties touched each others and we pressed our hot naked bodies together. After about 2 minutes of our passionate kiss my sister put me on the bed lying down. “ Heidi I have to admit I have seen this tape before” “how ?”  “ I have watched mom and dad watch this at night when the door wasent closed all the way, and I have to say I have been waiting to try some of the things I leared on you!” I was so surprised to hear this, I just told her to go ahead and show me what she lerned. She started kissing me gently on my neck, slowly down to my titties. She went to my right nipple and kissed it a few times then played with it with her tong. “oohhh sis that feels good!” She left my left nipple and slowly went down my stomach gently placing her lips on my skin. She got down to my thigh’s  as my cunt got so wet. She started kissing around my lips and gently teasing my clit. She placed her lips right over my pussy lips and started running her tong up and down my slit, gently rubbing my clit slowly at first. She put her tong inside my pussy hole and started to tong fuck me. As she sucked my juices Heather put a finger in my slit gently finger fucking my clit over and over agean. She stoped for a second and placed her Lets over my head coming on top of me! I started to lick and suck all her juices as she does mine. I started placing my fingers in her clit exploring her womadhood. Heather was really into sucking my clit and fucking my clit with her fingers as hard and as fast as she could. “OHHH SIS THAT FEELS SOOOO GOOD OHHH SOMETHINGS HAPPENING !!!!” Enormouse amounts of Plesure shot up my feet to my Head as I cummed for the first time. “ Ohh Heather that was sooo good!” I had for the first time a beutaful love expereance. Shortly after heather had her first Orgasim. We layed in bed holding eachother still naked soaking in our pussy juices as we fell asleep on the bed.

The next morning was an even more Surprise. Heahter was still sleeping completely on top of me, this did feel good Skin to skin, the warmth of another person in my arms was just so good. I woke to my surprise of Jason sittin in the door way with his penius sticking out about 7 inces long staring at us. I was so shocked and scared that we were caught I screemed and jumped up waking up Heather. “What are you doing you brat!” as me and heather got under the sheets. “ Hey what were you two doing without any cloths on” for some reason the look of my brothers cock made my clit hard agean. “We were just hot” heather said “ Hey Jason you want  to have some fun ?” I said with a sexy look on my face. Jason agreed and we got out from under the covres and yanked the cloths off of Jason’s body making him naked in front of us. Heather put him on the bed and started to grab his hard cock and wack it off. I started kissing him as passonitly as I can. Heather started to suck on his cock like a pro, moving her hand up and down the shaft as she went down on it with her mouth. “Heather where did u learn to suck dick?” I asked “ I have more Videos of people having fun while naked” she said. From all the sex ed classes it tought me that a guys dick enters the vigina for some pleasure so I decided to try it out, weve alredy gone far enough. I took heather from her time enjoying her cock like it was a Popicle stick. I placed my clit over his cock teasing him showing him what I wanted while still pashintly kissing him. I started to ride up and down making his cock rub on my slit hitting my clit, and making me even more wet and horny. Jason stoped the kiss and just said allowed “ohh Stop teasing me sis I’ve wanted your sexy body for years now” ohh my god I didn’t know he was so pasonite! “ Hey Jason this is my first time so take it easy ok?” I said. He nodded and I slowly placed his head right in my hole. I slowly moved down taking his big man meet in me . It started to hurt real bad but I wanted to be the best sex Jason has had, after all I also have wanted him for awhile now. So I just bit my lip and took all of his big cock in me coming all the way down. His entire cock was inside of me when he stated “ Ohh god sis my cock inside you feels SOOO GOOD OHHH GODDD This FEELS GOOD” I started moving up and down as the pain has gone away. I started to go faster and faster as this pleasure got more Intence. Jason stoped me, picked me up and placed me on the bed lying down without ever taking his cock out of my pussy. I wraped my legs around his thy locking them in place making sure he was mine. He started to pump his meet harder and faster in me as I screemed in pleasure. Heather was sitting in the corener masterbating as me and Jason have sex.

Jason is doing the most amazing thing, he pumps his big cock in and out of my pussy with Rythem. Man in woman we feel like one. Now Jason is going faster and faster and I can feel his legs start to Tremble as he is nearing cumming. “ OHHHHH JASON OHH THAT FEELS SO GOOD BIG BROTHER OHH I WANT YOU TO CUM INSIDE OF ME SHOOT YOUR JOUICES IN ME” I screemed as I had the BEST Orgasum of my LIFE! I don’t know how many Orgasums I had, I lost count after 5. At the same time Jason shot his load inside of me wave after wave making me go off even more! Jason just laid there is cock still inside me, my legs around his hips and his chest on mine hugging as one person. Heather came up breaking it apart and started to eat my pusst sucking Mine and Jasons Jucies. 

Because of that day, Me Heather and Jason still have sex together about 4 times a week. Good times!

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Fucking in my Family

wet panties on Incest Stories

 When about 7 or 8 years old I started getting curious about sex after hearing my mom and dad at night her screaming and moaning and him grunting at first i thought they were fighting. But mom would be moaning how good he was fucking her and how good it felt and begging for him to fuck harder that she was fixing to cum.A bout that time I got a peek one night as they fucked it sure opened my eyes,theywere both naked and sweaty and I could hear them slapping together and my eyes were fixed on his huge looking cock going in and out of mom as she begged for more and hearing her telling him how good he was fucking her.I felt weak and a funny feeling in my loins and I sort of peed in my panties from strange feelings I felt. I could never get that sight out of my mind.As time past for so
Read More
me reason I never knew for sure but mom and dad seperated and devoriced,me and my brother 2 years younger than me lived with mom.Mom had been devoriced about a year and had some dates but one night I heard her moaning like she had with dad and i sneaked from bed and to my luck her door was barely cracked she had not locked it or closed it all the way,she was naked in bed and was had a object in her hand and was working it in and out of her pussy and i could hear it buzzing as she arched her back and her hips girated then she let out a low muffled scream.she sort of relaxed and was gasping for her breath.I sneaked back to my room and unable to go to sleep and sort of uncontrolable had my hand beneath my panties tickling my pussy and it was such a good feeling but I was only about 10 at this time and it just felt good to touch.when mom was out a few days later i went into her dresser drawers and found her play toy.It was about 8 inches I guess I twisted the end and it was whirring in my hand and I put it in between my thighs and felt a sensation like never before as it vibrated through my shorts and panties Taking a chance I slid down my shorts and panties and sat on the edge of the bed with my leggs spread and pcaced right against my cunt God  it was such a feeling that raced up my spine and I could not take it away I was tingling all over I was unaware my brother had come in and was at the door watching me till he asked what you doing???God I liked to have died it scared me so. I quickly pulled up my shorts and panties and told him I had seen mom playing with it and i wanted to try it He came on in curious as to what it was asking so many questions some answers I didn,t know but made up things as we talked i told him to feel it and i turned it on  and told him to touch his self with it as he did he got a funny look on in face and i asked does it feel good and he said yes I told him it would be our secret.We then went in my room and he was asking so many guestions and he wanted to see me again with my panties down and told him ok if he pull down his pants to show me his too. he was curious about my slit and i told him i had seen mom and dad fucking and that his thing went in that slit he asked all about what they did and i tried to explain it to him how dad was pounding it in and how mom groaned and moaned. and now mom was doing it with the toy we had just played with to make her self feel good.He had a small cock at his age I guess was right size I think he was around 8 almost 9  and he wanted to know if he could do it with me he was had and standing out straight i told him i had never done and he said he hadn,t either but wanted to do it. I said ok and laid down in the bed with my shorts and panties off.with my legs spread and told him to put it inas he got on me we had trouble getting it in but i sort of guided it and spread my pussy with my other hand and he was starting in and as i pushed up to meet him i felt a sharp pain and i sort of screamed he froze and asked what was wrong i told him it hurt but now it was ok and he was hunching me like i told him to do like i had seen dad doing mom. i had a strange feeling deep in my stomach he soon just stopped as he had got tired said it felt hot in side me and good and he didn,t cum as guess to young but tried to for some reason pee in me and did a little god it felt so good hot inside me.wnen he got off there was a small wet spot on the bed and also a red spot and i had bled not knowing i had just lost my cherry it sort of scared me.but it had stopped.After that every chance we got we would be in his or my room exploring each other and talking and telling what older kids had said about fucking.

Mom took my cherry

tecate1215 on Incest Stories

Mom took my cherry

A little about myself first. I was 13 years old, brown hair and brown eyes, 5’ 7" and 130#. My step dad is in the military and was on deployment at this time. My mom is 5’ 4" 110# small but pretty breasts and a perfect ass.

My mom use to go out all the time while my step dad (who I call dad) was deployed. One night when she came home I was on the computer when she got back from the bar. She was definitely drunk. Moms always a nice person no matter what state she is in. Any how, she got a beer from the refrigerator and asked me if I wanted something. I jokingly told her I wanted a rum and coke. She actually mixed me one up. She told me that it was ok so long as I drank at home. So we sat there drinking and mess

Read More
ing on the computer. Mom was sitting next to me and got up to go to the bedroom. When she came back she was wearing just her nightly. (this is normal and I grew use to it. I have never actually been attracted to my mom ) when she sat down, this time it was on my lap. I was messeging my dad over seas and me and mom talked to him. Then something happened. Dad had thought I had left the computer and mom started typing and the conversation started getting dirty. Well mom started to move around on me a bit. I think she forgot I was there and thought it was dad instead. They talked for a bit then she slid her self so my now hard cock was riding

Up the crack of her ass. As she moved around more and more I got harder and harder. I was so surprised at what was going on I couldn’t say a word or move. Mom then told dad that she was gonna put me back on . while dad and I talked he asked me about me and my female friends. Mom told me to act as if she wasn’t there so I could talk to dad. Next thing I know, mom was kneeling next to me and her hands were in my boxers. I tried typing normally but it was a little difficult. Next thing I know, mom has my cock in her mouth going up and down the full length ( not hard to do at my age its not more than 5 ¾" long at most). As she sucked me I was finding really hard to talk to dad. He was trying to explain the birds and the bees just as I couldn’t take it any more. I shot load after load in moms mouth. I was shaking so bad that I couldn’t type anymore. Mom just looked up with a devilish smile. She stood up and took over on the computer and their conversation got back to before with the sex talk. Mom asked me to stay where I was . so I did. As they got hot and heavy into it. Mom got back on my lap. My dick was so hard again I thought it was going to rip the skin right off. Mom started her rubbing it again with her ass. Then she stood up and placed it in her hands, next thing I know I feel this warm wet sensation as I realized she was sliding it in her. Mom went all the way down as her and dad did their thing. Mom began fucking me to dads words. It was not very long and mom was going to cum. So was i. She took a few more long rides up and down its length and then I shot a second load of cum in my mom. When she felt the first squirt, she slammed down on it to get it as deep as possible as I sent the rest of my seed deep with in her whom. Then we ended the talk with dad and went to her room where this continued a few more times and I had cum in my mom 2 more times. That is my first experience with sex. My mom took my cherry and I couldn’t complain. I was a horny 13 year old and I really loved it. Oh. And cause of that night my mom told me 4 weeks later that I had gotten her pregnant. She went and got an abortion but it wouldn’t be the last time she did that.